is in vaine for them to resist God and the power of his might Let them refraine from iniuring his Seruants and from going about to stop their mouthes let them remember what Gamaliell said n Acts 5 38. Now I say vnto you refraine your selues from these Men and let them alone for if this counsell or this worke be of men it will come to naught A notable lesson to bee learned of all malicious men and bloudy persecuters of the Gospell that would if it lay in them bury all remembrance of Christ and his Gospell they shall finde and feele the strength of him against whom they wrastle they shall see the folly of their owne waies and the madnesse of their owne workes and they shall in the end perceiue it to be as vnpossible and themselues as vnable to hinder the free passage of the Gospell as to bind the wind in their Fistes or to stop the Raine of Heauen from watering the earth Hence it is that the Prophet speaketh to like purpose to the Enemies of the Church o Esay 8 9. Gather together on heapes ô ye people and ye shall be broken in peeces and hearken all yee of farre Countries gird your selues and ye shall be broken in peeces gird your selues and ye shall shall bee broken in peeces Take counsell together yet it shall be brought to naught pronounce a decree yet it shall not stand for God is with vs. Vse 3. Thirdly seeing the Gospell cannot be stopped it it is the dutie of all of vs to pray for the free passage of it We haue a promise that God will spread abroade his sauing health and magnifie his great Name ouer all the Earth now it belongeth as a speciall duty to vs to pray vnto him to glorifie himselfe and to make his Name knowne among the Sonnes of Men. This charge doth the Apostle giue vnto the Thessalonians p 2 Thes 3 1 2 Furthermore Bretheren pray for vs that the word of the Lord may haue free passage and bee glorified euen as it is with you and that we may be deliuered from vnreasonable and euill Men for all men haue not Faith It is the duty of all the godly to pray for the enlarging of the Gospell whereby the Kingdome of God is also enlarged Let vs be mindfull daily of this duty desiring of the Lord this grace that the Gospell may be freely preached and cheerfully receiued q Math. 9 38. that he would send forth labourers into his Vineyard and maintaine them against rauening Wolues that seeke to deuour them that he would blesse their labours and remoue all stumbling blockes out of their way that hee would giue them courage and constancy in discharging their duty vtterly remoue al hirelings and false teachers out of his Vineyard It is God that must thrust forth Labourers into his Haruest It is he that fitteth them to the worke It is he that blesseth them in the worke Let vs not therefore be wanting to our selues but pray to the Lord of the Haruest to send out able worke-men to gather the Corne into his Garner The cause why we are not furnished with such Teachers and if we bee furnished yet the worke doth not prosper vnder their hands is because we doe not aske for a blessing from God from whom euery good guift proceedeth Vse 4. Lastly this serueth as a great comfort both to the Pastors and people For seeing the Gospell shall haue his course let the Ministers boldly go forward in the discharge of their dutie and teach the people committed to their charge Let vs not feare the faces of Men. The word which we preach is the word of God who is able to maintaine it and make it mighty in our mouthes to cast downe hils and holds that lift vp themselues against it He is able to danut and dash in peeces all those that set themselues against it The worke is the Lords the Worke-men are the Lordes the blessing and successe is the Lords and they that striue against it fight against the Lorde Let vs comfort our selues in these thinges against all the disgraces and reproaches of the World And concerning the Professors of this Gospell let this Minister comfort also vnto them that they builde not vpon the Sand or vppon a weake Foundation but their building standeth vpon a Rocke which shall neuer be remooued The Apostles comfort themselues and encourage one another r Acts 4 29. in the worke of the Ministery because they were assured that the word which they deliuered was no vaine word nor deceiueable Fable but the Gospell of Christ who chose them to the calling and sent them to the worke and strengthned them to stand and gaue them wisedome to conuince and confound all their Aduersaries Likewise Paule teacheth ſ Phil. 1 14. That many of the Brethren in the Lord were boldned through his bands to confesse and professe the truth of God We cannot fall except the word fall with vs nay except God fall with vs so long as wee stand fast in the Faith Wherefore howsoeuer others shrinke backe and make ship-wracke of a good conscience let vs hold out vnto the end and then wee shall be sure of eternall happinesse in the Heauens The occasion and argument of this Epistle Hitherto we haue handled the time when this Epistle was written and the place from whence it was written to wit when hee was in prison Now let vs consider the Argument thereof and the occasion whereof it was written The occasion of penning and writing this Epistle was double First generall for the instruction and direction of the whole Church in some necessary points of faith and obedience intreating most waightily and wisely of Iustice mercy mildnes meeknes moderation reconciliation Christian equity u Caluin vpon Philemon insomuch that he seems rather to respect the edification of the whole Church then to haue in hand the businesse of one poore and priuate man The speciall occasion was to intreat at Philemons hands to pardon his seruant that had offended him and to accept his subiection and submission vnto him This Phile. as it seemeth was a cittizen of Colosse x Hierom. in prolog Coloss Erasmus in hunc locum a citty scituate in Phrygia not far frō Laodicea whose seruant Onesimus committing either Theft in purloyning away his Maisters goods or some other great and grieuous crime as the manner of leud and euill Seruants is ran away from his M. as far as Rome being many hundred miles distant from Colosse where he supposed he should heare no more of him or if he did would not follow and pursue after him so far This Fugitiue and Runnagate Seruant false fingered and false hearted comming to Rome y Synop. Athana in hanc Epist was by the gratious prouidence of God brought where Paul the Apostle lay bound in prison and hearing him among others preaching the Gospel of Christ to Remission of sins to all
giue light to al that are in the house And what vse is there of the Salt vnlesse application bee made of it to the meate that it may be kept from putrifaction Away therefore with this Monkish life out of the Church which standeth neither with the ordinance of God nor the society of man and let vs maintain concord and company one with another not forsaking the fellowship as the maner of some is but remembring that God hath said It is not good for man to be alone and that two are better then one Vse 2. Secondly this teacheth vs to maintaine the publike meetinges and assemblies of the Saints and to magnifie the Lords Sabbaoths when all the Church ioyne in prayers prayses and other exercises of our Christian Religion making euen k 1 Kin. 1 40. Heauen and Earth to ring with the sound of their thanksgiuings and consents in the Doctrines of Faith and fruits of their obedience For seeing the doctrine we haue in hand teacheth that the company of others chiefly of the faithfull is very auaileable to helpe vs forward and to further vs in all good duties wee learne the excellent vse of all Church-meetings where with one mind and with one mouth we glorifie God the father in Iesus Christ Surely l Bab. on Exo. Chap. 25. as many stickes make a greater fire and many strings a fuller Musick so is the meeting of many in the Church to pray to God together to heare the word together to receiue the Sacraments together to sing the prayses of God together it is a fire that casteth abroad a great heat and an harmony passing pleasing in the eares of the Lord. Now the more gracious these meetings are the greater is their sinne that breake off this fellowship of the Saints and dissolue the people of God which came m Psal 110 3 willingly together at the time of mustring together his Army in perfect beauty Now the Standard seemeth pulled downe and the Campe to be broken vp and the people disperced and scattered as Sheepe without their Shepheards wandring heere and there as it were vpon the Mountaines to seeke pasture to saue their liues It is noted in the holy History that a great Famine was sent vpon Samaria when the Prophets were destroyed n 1 King 18 5 So that they sought for the Fountaines of Waters and the streames of the Riuers if so bee they might finde to saue the Horses and the Mules aliue least the Land were vtterly depriued of them The word of God groweth precious in our daies and the people that hunger after the Bread of life are constrained to goe from place to place to sustaine themselues This made the Prophet to cry out o Psa 84 1 2. O Lord of Hoasts how amiable are thy Tabernacles my soule longeth yea fainteth for the Courts of the Lord for my heart and my flesh reioyce in the liuing God This serueth to reprooue those that shew no loue or liking to Church-meetings that despise the grace of God offered vnto them and preferre any assemblies in the World and of worldly and wicked men before the assemblies of the Church These men if they be asked say they hope to be saued but they will not vse the meanes of their saluation they looke to come into the Kingdome of Heauen but they regard not the way and path that leadeth vnto it they will needs be of God but they will not heare the word of God p Iohn 8 47. and therefore we may truely conclude that because they heare it not they cannot be of God Vse 3. Lastly we must not content our selues or thinke it sufficient to pray vnto God or to praise him alone in the Closset of our house or of our heart or in the company of our Family when we should doe our duties to God publikely and ioyne with the rest of the Congregation Christ Iesus himselfe repaired to the Temple q Luke 2 42. at the set times of Gods worship so did the faithfull in all ages of the Church they were terrified neyther by the coldnesse of the weather r Psal 84 6 7. nor by the greatnesse of the heat nor by the length of the iourney nor by the costlinesse of the worship but had the greatest solace and chiefest delight in those holy meetings Å¿ Mat. 18 20. Gen. 28 17. where is the presence of God the ioy of the godly the gate of heauen Hence it is that the Prophet saith Blessed are they that dwell in thine house they will euer praise thee a day in thy Courts is better then a thousand other where I had rather be a doore-keeper in the house of my God then to dwell in the Tabernacles of wickednesse Psal 84 5 10. True it is we are commaunded to make priuate prayers and to poure out the secret Meditations of our hearts before the Lord but when wee ought to assemble with our Bretheren in one place and frequent the meetings of the Church God will not heare vs nor accept vs if we refuse such solemne meetings although wee priuately call vpon him in our houses They that come sildome to publique Prayers doe also most sildome vse priuate prayers And such as enter into their Chamber when they haue shut the doore do pray vnto their Father which is in secret will make conscience to enter into the Lords Courts and to pray vnto him with the rest of the faithfull For if God promise his presence where two or three are gathered together in the Name of God much more will his eares be ready to heare vs and his mouth open to answere vs and his hands stretched out to help vs when we shall ioyne together with the rest of our Brethren as one man to call vpon him See then the difference between the godly and vngodly The Children of God haue desired nothing more then to abide and continue in the house the Lord all the daies of their life as the Prophet maketh known his t Psal 27 4. 42 1 2. 137 1. request Psa 27. One thing haue I desired of the Lord that I will require euen that I may dwell in the house of the Lord all the daies of my life to behold the beauty of the Lord and to visite his Temple And nothing hath more troubled and disquieted them then when they haue been constrained to goe from the house of God and beene banished from the exercises of their Religion This wee see in the example of the Iewes carried into captiuity By the Waters of Babell we sate and there we wept when wee remembred Sion But the vngodly are neuer more merry nor better contented then when they are out of the Church nor neuer more heauy and discontented then when they are in the house of God They thinke euery houre seauen They count euery Sabbaoth the losse of a day and no time worse spent then that which is spent in the seruice of
and extreame necessity accompanied with extreame iniquity and impiety is a double misery a double wretchednesse a double vnhappines Let this therefore comfort vs and temper the greatnes of our affliction seeing God doth care for vs aboue all his Creatures yea before the rest of mankind charging those that are rich in this world to make a difference betweene man and man betweene person and person betweene poore and poore euen such a difference as he himselfe hath made who preferreth the sheepe of his owne Pasture before Goates the Sonnes and Daughters of his owne familie before bastards the heires of his Kingdome before Aliens and strangers the vessels of honour before the vessels of dishonour As for the poore that are wicked vngodly leud and prophane so long as they liue in their wickednesse vngodlines leudnesse and prophanenesse they are no parts of Gods family they are bastards not sonnes they are members of the Deuill not members of Christ they are cages of vncleane Birdes not Temples of the holy Ghost they are as dung and drosse of the earth not siluer and Gold for the Lords house Seeing therefore God doth cast them downe into the second ranke let not vs aduance them aboue their place God is the God of order not of confusion and if we be of God let vs establish among vs the order that he hath planted Let vs iudge with righteous iudgment and lay all partiality aside Let vs not respect the poore because they are our friends but because they are the freinds of God Let vs not see to those that are neerely alied to vs but to those that are of the kindred of Christ which heare o Mat. 12 50. Luke 11 28. his word and keepe it who are his Mother Sister and brother Heereby they shall be encouraged in well doing and we shall by our godly care of them prouoke them to greater zeale and to a constant continuance in their profession Wherefore let this be the rule to guide and gouerne vs Such are to be vsed best which are indeed best let them haue most releefe of the body that haue most grace and godlines in the heart Godlines giueth the preheminence and vngodlines bringeth reproach and setteth a note of infamy vpon his face that is defiled with it True it is others must haue their portion and proportion but it must be so rated that they be in the first place prouided for that are most religious in heart and painefull in their callings and thankfull to their weldoers For where true Religion hath taken place it will make them diligent in their busines and seruiceable to those of whom they haue receiued good thinges As for those that are idle and vnthankefull they neuer tasted of sound Religion and do nothing else but abuse their profession Thus much of the persons to whom we must do good that is especially to the faithfull Toward the Saintes The faithful are heere called by the name and title of Saints By this word are all such called as are the true members of Christ-Iesus whether they be liuing or dead in this life or out of this life But in this place onely such are meant as liue vnder the couenant of grace and fight the Lords battels against Sinne the World and the Deuill Now they p Why the Godly are called Saintes are called Saintes or holy for these causes First because they are separated by the mercies of God from the filthinesse and damnable condition of this world they are gathered into a Church and set apart for the pure seruice of God Secondly because they are purged and cleansed from their sinnes by the precious bloud of Christ Thirdly because they expresse the fruite heereof in holines and righteousnesse they are altered and changed from that which they were by nature they are regenerate and created anew they are renewed in their willes affections purposes and practises This is contray to prophanenesse Doctrine 9. Such as truely belong to Christ are Saintes We learne from this title giuen to the faithfull that they which truely belong to Christ are Saintes that is are sanctified cleansed and purged from their sinnes and iniquities by the bloud of Christ are deliuered from the slauery and bondage of sinne and are enabled by the grace of God in some measure to serue him in holines and righteousnesse all the daies of their life In this respect the Isralites when God had chosen them out of the world to be his people and seruants a Exod 19. 6. 1 Pet 2 9. are called a royall Priesthood and an holy Nation This name of Saints is vsuall and common with the Apostle Paule in all his Epistles In the Epistle to the Romanes he writeth to all Rome beloued of God b Rom 1 7. Acts 9 41. called to be Saints So he writeth to the Church of God which is at Corinth to them that are c 1. Cor 1 2. and 14 33. sanctified in Christ Iesus Saintes by calling with all that call on the name of our Lord Iesus Christ in euery place and afterward he saith God is not the author of confusion but of peace as we see in all the Churches of the Saintes So he sheweth in the Epistle to the Ephesians d Ephe 3 8. and 5 3. that to him the least of all Saintes this grace was giuen that he should preach among the Gentiles the vnsearchable riches of Christ The Prophet Dauid also saith e Psal 85 8. I will hearken what the Lord God will say he will speake peace vnto his people and to his Saintes that they turne not againe to folly All these places do plainely proue that they which beleeue in Christ and belong to him truely may be called Saintes and holy men Reason 1. The reasons are these First because they are there-vnto called and chosen in Christ they are thereunto iustified and redeemed by Christ For we are chosen before the foundations of the world to be holy f Ephe 1 4. He hath chosen vs in him that we should be holy and without blame before him in loue It is the end of our calling as the Apostle teaeheth 1. Thes 4. This is the will of God euen your sanctification and that ye should abstaine from fornication c. for g 1. Thes 4 3 7. God hath not called vs vnto vncleannesse but vnto holines It is the end of our redemption as Zachary sheweth that the Lord God of Israell hath visietd and redeemed his people h Luke 1 68 74 75. that we being deliuered out of the hands of our enemies should serue him without feare al the daies of our life in holines righteousnes befo rt him Seeing therefore God hath called vs with an holy calling and appointed vs to be Saintes by his decree of our election by the efficacy of our calling by the vertue of our Iustification and by the power of our redemptiō it followeth that all the faithfull may worthily
He had compassion vpon them and shewed great loue toward them We see how Christ applyeth this to the Conscience of Peter e Iohn 21 15 16. willeth him to try his loue toward him by feeding his Sheepe and Lambes thereby assuring him that if he perswaded himselfe to loue Christ Iesus and yet was not carefull to teach his people he deceiued himselfe and lyed to the Holy-Ghost who would finde him out in his sinne This serueth to reproue sundry corruptions and to meete with many abuses in the Ministers that make them vnworthy of the name of Fathers and testifie that their hearts are empty of this vnfaigned loue that ought to bee in them towards Gods people whom they should affect as deare Children First f What Non-residency is it condemneth the wilfull and ordinary absence of the Pastor from his flocke that is committed to his care and charge whereby the duties of teaching and example of life in his owne person are neglected True it is there may iust and lawfull causes of the Pastors absence sometimes fall out so that the Church be not endamaged but as farre as is possible be sufficiently prouided for as sickenesse g Concil Mogunt Can. 25. August epist 138. Tripart hist lib 6. cap. 22. of body whereby he is restrained Church affayres whereby hee is hindered Persecution whereby he is enforced to flye Priuate affaires whereby he is necessarily constrained for a time to be absent but a wilfull long and continued Non-residency from that particular Congregation enioyned him to feed is euidently conuinced by many Reasons grounded vpon the word of God and the practise of the Church of Christ The Scriptures of the olde and new Testament do directly forbid it The Lord saith by his Prophet Esay h Esay 61 6. Ezek. 44 8. Zac. 11 16 17 I haue set Watchmen vpon the walles O Ierusalem which all the day and all the night continually shall not cease ye that are mindfull of the Lord keepe not silence and giue him no rest till he repaire and till he set vp Ierusalem the praise of the world The Prophet Ezekiell is plentifull in this argument who speaking of vnfaithfull Leuites saith Ye haue not kept the ordinances of mine holy things but you your selues haue set others to take the charge of my Sanctuary So the Prophet Zachary setteth downe this as a great iudgement of the Lord I will raise vp a Shepheard in the Land which shall not looke for the thnig that is lost nor seeke the tender Lambes nor heale that which is hurt nor feede that which standeth vppe but hee shall eate the flesh of the fat and teare their Clawes in peeces It is noted of Salomon i 1 Kings 6 10 1 Chro. 28 11 12 13 19. when hee builded the Temple to bee the place of preaching and Prayer which he did according to the word of God he also builded Houses and Chambers round about the Temple ioyned vnto it to teach the Priestes and Leuites that they should bee neere vnto their charges For this cause also it is expressed k 1 Sa. 1 9 12 That Eli the Priest of God sate at the doore of the Tabernacle to espy the manners and to aunswere the doubts of those that came and resorted vnto him And the Apostle Paul expressing the Priests function saith l 1 Cor. 9 13. They did minister about the holy things and did wait at the altar He m Prosedreuontes vseth a word of great force and strength that bindeth them to a continuall residency and sitting at their charge If wee come to the New Testament we shall see sundry directions importing and implying the Pastours presence with his people The Apostle speaking to the Elders of Ephesus n Act. 20. 28 29. saith Take heed vnto your selues and to all the Flocke whereof the holy Ghost hath made you Ouer-seers to feede the Church of God which he hath purchased with his owne bloud for I know this that after my departing shall grieuous Wolues enter in among you not sparing the Flocke The Apostle Peter likewise exhorteth the Elders o 1 Pet 5 2 3 Feede the Flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready mind The Apostle to the Hebrewes warneth the Church p Heb. 1 3 17. To obey them that haue the ouer-sight of them and submit themselues for they watch for their Soules as they that must giue accounts It is a great wonder that negligent Pastors reading these places and considering these charges laid vpon their shoulders can so easily shake them off or so slightly passe them ouer or so soone forget them They may seeme more then sufficient to conuince them of want of loue of abundance of couetousnesse of excesse of idlenesse of hardnesse of heart of contempt of the word which they should teach to others A great and heauy iudgement of God is vpon them that can passe ouer this duty without feare and trembling that can see neyther the daunger of their owne soules nor the danger of the peoples Soules through want of instruction Againe the Titles giuen to the Ministers vnder the Gospell as also to the Prophets and Priestes vnder the Law doe vrge diligence faithfulnesse and carefull attendance and consequently the personall presence of the Pastor They are called q Ephe. 4 11. Shepheards r Ezek. 33. Watch-men Å¿ Luke 12 42. Stewards t Heb. 13 17. Captains u 1 Cor. 3 9. Builders x 2 Cor. 5 12. Embassadours and such like so that though they teach oftentimes by themselues and continually and constantly by others they are not excused The office of the Minister is set forth in the Picture of a Shepheard who by reason of the multitude of rauenous Wolus other hurtfull Beasts keepeth watch day and night ouer his flocke He is a Watch-man set in his Watch-Tower to discry the enemy and to giue warning of the danger He is a Steward to prouide for the Family and to giue them their portion of meat in due season He is a Captaine of the Lords Hoast to lead them into the obedience of godlinesse and to goe before them in example of life He is a Builder to frame them and fit them to be stones in the Lordes building He is an Ambassadour to deliuer the will of him that sent him and to speak being called as the words of God These comparisons as they serue to teach diligence and continuance in preaching so they are forcible to presse him to attend vpon his charge that attendeth vpon him Thirdly the Apostle speaking of the office of the Minister saith y 2 Cor. 2 16. Who is sufficient for these thinges When he hath done all he can and imployed himselfe to the vtmost of his power yet he shall come farre short of his duty how much more when hee is ordinarily absent from his charge
trauailing to the place of Gods worship n Psal 84 6 10 passed throgh many dangers endured much heat and suffered many wants in the wildernes for the pleasure that they took in his seruice The profit they reaped did swallow vp the tediousnes of the paines the loue to his court◠did mittigate the greatnes of the labor This made thē say A day in thy Courts is better then a thousand other where I had rather be a door-keeper in the house of my God then to dwel in the tabernacles of wickednes Where is this zeale to be found among vs Who sheweth this forwardnesse to Gods seruice Or whom can a man single out to say of him that no want or weather doeth hinder him from the exercises of godlinesse Wee are growne vnto that loathing of the heauenly Manna that albeit it fall in the middest of our Campe and round about our habitations yet wee will not steppe out of the doores to see it nor open our mouthes to taste it nor stretch out our handes to gather it either the blasts of winde do trouble vs or the feare of raine doth hinder vs or the heate of Summer doth burne vs or the colde of Winter doth pinch vs or a Lyon in the way doth stay vs and euery trifle stoppeth our iourney If our heart were in the house of God it would quickly moue our feet to carry vs thither But where the heart is not euery member is heauy and hardlie drawne to do their dutie The Deuils do the will of God by constraint and against their wils it must be otherwise with vs. Where the heart is there is our delight The Prophet describing the flourishing estate of the Church sayth o Psal 10 2 3 The Lord shall send the rod of thy power out of Sion bee thou Ruler in the middest of thine enemies thy people shall come willingly at the time of assembling thine Armie in holy beauty the youth of thy wombe shall bee as the Morning Dew Where he sheweth that the people of God were wont to come to the hearing of the word to the partaking of the Sacrifices to the receiuing of the Sacraments and to the exercises of Religion they assembled and gathered themselues together freely and of their owne accord to present themselues before the Lord. This duty is required of vs we must come willingly to Christ to heare him speake vnto vs. It is one vertue to come into the house of God but to come chearfully and comfortably as to a feast is a double vertue and that which giueth life vnto her comming If we come vnwillingly and be drawn to our duty on the Lords day either by shame of the world or by fear of law we come as dead men that are without working of the spirit or desire of profit or feeling of comfort or encrease of Faith or bettering of obedience If the danger of law did not more compel thē then the conscience of their duty or the loue of religion allure them many among vs would sildome or neuer keep the Lords Saboths nor attend vpon his ordinances they com to them as willingly as the Beare goeth to the stake as chearfully as the malefactor passeth to the place of execution Hence it is that some come to this place once a month others once a quarter others only vpon high daies solemne feasts more I think to shew themselus then to labor to saue their souls Such was the zeale of our brethren to the gospell in the daies of persecution that they went more willingly to the fire flame then these men in the dayes of peace com to the hearing of the word and to the house of prayer They were more chearful in suffring of death then these are in seeking the means of life Hence it is that some linger so long before they come are afraid they shall be there too soon Others when they are present giue litle attention not at al regard to profit themselues Others are ready to depart and be gone before the assembly is dismissed and think they haue learned enough These are they that think they are at liberty to do what they list to go and com when they list They make no conscience to begin end the exercises of religion together and so profit accordingly hauing litle more knoledge then brute beasts Vse 3 Thirdly this confuteth the common aduersary which ascribe al to the work done regard nothing at al either the mind of the doer or the maner of doing as their blind distinction de congruo condigno teacheth They hold that the bare presence at the sacrifice of the Masse without any good intention of the mind is meritorious in the sight of God This is their opus operatum the which is indeed the cutthroat of al true religion For admit once into the worship of God an outward resting in the worke done who wil regard the reformation of the hart But this fitteth wel enough the new Roman religion which consisteth wholy in externall obseruations in delighting the eye in pleasing the eare the other senses but requireth nothing aright which may not be performed of a Reprobat God is a spirit p Iohn 4 24. they that worship him must worship him in spirit truth so that whatsoeuer religion resteth teacheth men to rest in ceremonial and carnal obseruations is a false religion inuented by the deuil This also is the error of the ignorant people that wil not be accounted Papists yet are as ignoraunt as they in their practise and as superstitious in their deuotions and as corrupt in their opinions They neuer looke to their harts to purge them nor to their affections to order them aright when they come to the seruice of God If they can say oh we haue heard the worde we haue bin at the church we haue prayed to God they think al is well and that God can require no more at their hands They dreame the whole seruice of God to stand in outward things only as though they were the things wherein the Lord delighteth and not rather the truth and vprightnesse of the hart This is it for which the Prophet Esay reprooueth the people in his time and compareth them to the Princes of Sodom and to the people of Gomorra notwithstanding a zealous obseruation of the outwarde ordinances that they practised God commanded q Esay 1 11 12 13. What haue I to doe with the multitude of your Sacrifices I am full of your burnt offerings and the fat of Rams I desire not the blood of Bullockes Goats and Lambes when you come to appeare before mee who required this at your hands Bring no oblations in vain Incense is an abhomination vnto me I cannot suffer your New-Moones nor Saboths nor solemne assemblies I am weary to beare them because your works are euill But wash you make you clean take away the euill of your works from
went in and lay with his Fathers Wiues Heere are sundry deuillish and wicked practises Incest Murther Rebellion treason all abhominable enormities and yet God saith k 2 Sam. 12 12 He did all these things These sinnes were most foule and filthy to looke vpon as they were the inuentions of the Deuill the perswasions and practises of euill men but as they are punishments sent of God vpon Dauid for his offences they were beautifull in their time they were the righteous sentence of a iust Iudge who cannot deale vniustly in iudgement Thus much of answering these few Obiections Now let vs proceede to conclude some Vses out of this truth Vse 1 The Vses that will arise from hence are many but wee will onely touch the principall This Doctrine serueth for reproofe for comfort and for obedience For it serueth to reprooue and conuince sundry persons that eyther know not or knowing doe abuse this prouidence of God whereby he taketh care of all thinges that are in the World and directeth them to a right end And first of all we set against it and oppose vnto it the dreames and dotages of Atheists Epicures Libertines and such like Wretches who either deny wholy there is a God or make him sit as idle in heauen as themselues are vpon the earth so that albeit he know and see all thinges yet hee worketh or ordereth not the speciall actions of men that fall out These are they that pull God out of his Kingdome and set vp Chance and Fortune as an Idoll and make it their God We must all learne and confesse that the Lord that is the Creator of Heauen and Earth is also the Ruler and Gouernor of all euen the least Creatures The whole world from the highest heauen to the center of the Earth is subiect to his prouidence He worketh all things according to the counsell of his owne will he giueth life and l Acts. 17 28 breath he preserueth them so that nothing commeth to passe without his appointment Whether they be things with life or without life with reason or without reason generall or particular euill or good Angels or Men necessary or not necessary all are ruled by his decree So then Chance Fortune are words of the Gentiles and are blindly vsed by such as are called Christians whereas nothing can be done without his will and working who is omnipotent What seemeth more casuall then the Lot Yet The lot is cast into the lap but the whole disposition is of the Lord. Prou. 16. 33. This is it which our Sauior teacheth m Math. 10 29 30. and 6 26. Are not two Sparrowes sold for a farthing and one of thē shall not fall on the ground without your Father Yea and all the haires of your head are numbred So that we see Chance and Prouidence cannot stand together but the one ouerturneth the other Secondly it reproueth such as frō hence take encouragement to commit sin to breake out into sundry outrages or to liue securely because God can turne it to our good and maketh it serue to set forth his mercy This is that presumption and sin of rebellion touched by the Apostle Why do we not euill that good may n Rom. 3 8. come thereof whose damnation is iust So in another place o Rom. 6 1 2. What shall we say then Shall we continue still in sin that Grace may abound How shall we that are dead in sinne liue yet therein We confesse indeed that God is the Soueraigne cause of all euents that are brought to passe and whatsoeuer the enemies of the Church intend and enterprise whether the Sonnes of Men or the Deuill and his Angels he staieth and hindreth or represseth and disappointeth and alwaies disposeth it to the good and saluation of his children Neuerthelesse this doth not excuse or free the Instruments that he vseth from fault They do the will of God blindly and ignorantly but they do crosse his will openly and purposely so that his prouidence doth not exempt the wicked from their euill doing Dauid knew well enough and confesseth as much that Shemei was sent of God most iustly to cursse him and to raile vpon him when he fled from the face of his son Absolon yet in his last speach to the King his Sonne he doth not defend him or excuse him o 1 King 2 8 9 But giueth charge and commaundement to be reuenged of him and not to account him innocent If then euill instruments cease not to be guilty before men much more faulty shall they be before the iudgement Seate of the Almighty and much lesse shall they escape punishment for transgressing the Law of God For howsoeuer wicked men be well moued by God to execute his worke by them who may vse any of his creatures according to his owne power pleasure yet in asmuch as they being moued of God do peruersely and crookedly and wickedly moue themselues to will and work euill so that themselues are the workers and causers of their own euill works whereby it commeth to passe both that they grieuously offend God and afterward seuerely punished of him Wherefore such as resist God rebell against his law and striue against his will cannot say they haue done his will inasmuch as they had no purpose to keep his ordinances therefore make themselues subiect to all his iudgements Lastly this reproueth the Church of Rome that among many slanders cast out against vs are not ashamed to lay to our charge that we mainetaine that God is the author of sin We hold we teach priuatly publikely by word by writing in Schooles in Churches that God is not the author of sin but the deuil mans own corrupt wil whosoeuer teacheth and preacheth otherwise if it were an Angell from heauen we hold him accurssed Hence it is that the Prophet saith p Psal 5 4. Thou art not a God that loueth wickednesse neither shall euill dwell with thee So the Prophet Habakuke q Hab. 1 13. Thou art of pure eyes and canst not see euill thou canst not behold wickednesse Likewise Zephany saith r Zeph. 3 7. The iust Lord is in the midst thereof he will do none iniquity In like manner the Prophet Zachary saith ſ Zach. 8 17. Let none of you imagine euill in your harts against his neighbour and loue no false Oth for all these are the things that I hate saith the Lord. Thus we heare that he loueth righteousnesse and hateth wickednesse so that he is the authour of all good of no euill If we would heare this farther opened the Apostle Iames is a witnesse of it t Iam. 1 13 14 Let no Man say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with euill neither tempteth he any man but euery man is tempted when he drawn away by his owne concupiscence and is entised This is the conscionable Doctrine of pietie and the contrary wee renounce and
But let vs take heede we doe not deceiue out owne heartes and flatter our selues in a bare title when the truth of the thing doth not belong vnto vs. If a poore simple Begger that hath nothing but ragges and rents to brag and boast himselfe off should foolishly perswade himsefe he were a King and Monarch of the world could this vaine opinion any whit auaile him or minister any comfort vnto him In like manner if we delight to be called Christians and yet want the annointing of Christ we are as farre from being true Christians as the former begger is from being a Prince of the earth Wherefore if wee will haue the thing with the name and the truth with the title we must bee as Kings bearing sway ouer our owne lustes and proclaiming continuall warre against the Deuill the World and the flesh We must thus raigne ouer our selues and then we shall be Kings indeed We must be carefull to haue the word dwell plentifully in vs and endeuour to instruct others We must offer vp spirituall sacrifices acceptable vnto the Father we must make prayers and supplications vnto him and resigne vp our selues our soules and bodies to his seruice A carnall Christian that liueth in the flesh is no Christian An ignorant Christian that walketh in darkenesse is no Christian Such then as are led by their owne lustes and carried away by their owne corruptions giuing themselues ouer to all loosenesse of life are not spirituall Kings but very Slaues and Bond-men nay the basest Vassals that breath vpon the earth Such as are blinde in the matters of God and haue nothing in their mindes but grosse ignorance knowing nothing of religion nor desiring to know nothing of the meanes of saluation cannot bee spirituall Prophets but sottish persons and blinde men that are not farre from falling into the pit of destruction Such as approach not to the Throne of grace with broken and contrite heartes and call not vpon God are not spirituall Priests but come neerer to the prophane Athiestes who are saide not to call vpon God and thinke it no profit to pray vnto him Fourthly let vs consider the third title giuen to the Sonne of God hee is called our Lord which teacheth vs to acknowledge him to be the Ruler and Gouernour of his Church and of euery particular member thereof And if he be the Gouernour and guide woe vnto them that will not be ruled and gouerned by him When he perswadeth vs to perfourme obedience to the morrall Law he giueth this as the reason o Exod. 20 2. I am the Lord thy God Thus doth the Prophet bring in the lord speaking vnto vs p Mal. 1 6. If I be your Lord where is my feare We must therefore conforme our willes to his will and resigne body and soule to be ordered and directed by him All men are willing to acknowledge Christ a redeemer but not a Ruler a Sauiour but not a Lord. Euery man would gladly and willingly haue a portion in Christes redemption but they regard not to perfourme him any obedience They are forward to heare of this Mediatorship but they take no delight to heare of his Lord-ship they loue not to be vnder his dominion they care not for the bearing of his yoake they desire not to yeelde subiection to his word They determine to make their lustes to be their Lordes and themselues seruants and slaues to their sinnes These are such as haue another Lorde set ouer them which ruleth in their hearts to wit the Prince of darknesse and the God of this world his workes they do his lusts they fulfill and to him they obey These are those enemies mentioned by Christ Luke 19 27. that will not that he should raigne ouer them who in the end shall be brought and slaine before him Wherefore if euer we looke to finde Christ our Sauiour let vs first make him our Gouernour if wee would haue him be our iustification let him become also our sanctification if we would haue him ease vs of our burthen and refresh vs of our wearinesse we must take his yoake vppon vs and suffer our neckes to be acquainted with it Fiftly obserue that the Grace heere asked for Philemon and others to whom the Apostle wrote is called the grace of Iesus Christ to teach vs that Gods graces and benefits come vpon vs thorough him and as nothing was made without him that was made so nothing is giuen without him that is giuen If then we would haue right and interest in any of the blessinges of God we must labour to be in Christ and to haue assurance that wee are in Christ If we touch and tast any of them and yet be not ingrafted into him we are Vsurpers and no better then Theeues and Robbers wee haue no more right and Title to any of the Creatures or Graces of God then the Theefe hath to the true mans purse Christ Iesus is heire of all things and we by him For if p Rom. 8 17. we be sonnes then are we heyres euen the heires of God and heyres annexed with Christ as for the vngodly they are Bastards and not sonnes and the Bastard cannot inherit hee is barred from claiming any interest in the inheritance True it is such as are out of Christ doe many times abound in earthly blessings and they enioy Houses and Landes and Temporall possessions and they can shew their Writings and Conueyances and Leases Deeds and Euidences how they holde their inheritances from men yet notwithstanding all these in the middest of them they are miserable and that for three causes Wicked mens case euen in earthly things is most miserable First because albeit they may haue many thinges yet they can haue right to nothing and they lay hold on such things as doe not belong vnto them God made the world and all things therein for his own sonnes not for the base borne for his Seruants not the Deuils slaues They are like the Moth which breedeth in another mans Garment but is soone shaken out the Moth hath no right to be there and therefore is brushed off or picked out and cast away This is the comparison q Iob 27 16 17 18. of the Holy-Ghost teaching that all vnregenerate persons are Intruders and can lay no lawfull claime by the Law of God to the thinges they possesse and therefore the Land-lord of the world may and will thrust them out at his pleasure Secondly as their right is nothing so they want the right vse of them If they had right vnto them yet had no comfortable vse of them it were a great iudgement but these men haue neither The Apostle teacheth r Titus 1 15. that Vnto the pure are all things pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleeuing it nothing pure but euen their Minds and Consciences are defiled There is no peace to the wicked in the midst of ioy they are in heauinesse in the midst of life
to whom it is written so we are d The person for whom this Epistle is written to marke the person for whom it is written to wit for Onesimus a seruant a fugitiue seruant a false seruant a fraudulent seruant A base and meane subiect for the Apostle to handle howbeit penned in so high and heauenly a manner and contriued with such exquisit Art and excellent Iudgement that it ouer-reacheth the meannesse of the matter and leaueth no excuse that Philemon could alledge to wind himself from him and manifesteth the speciall care that Paul had of this poore penitent person It is recorded of e In the works of Maister Greenham M. Fox of blessed Memory when one told him that a certain man of none of the greatest or highest callings who had receiued much comfort from him in the dayes of his trouble was desirous to acknowledge his thankefulnesse toward him and asked him whether he remembred such a one He answered I remember him well I tell you I forget Lords and Ladies to remember such Many there are that are ashamed of such as are of low degree whom notwithstanding God loueth for whom the Sauior of the world died and to whom the word of saluation is preached When the Church was in Abrahams house it consisted not onely of such e Gen. 17 12. as were borne in his house but of such also as were bought with his money of any stranger that was not of his seed and when the Lord gaue vnto him the seale of his Couenant he commanded him to circumcise not only himselfe and his sonne his Steward and the cheefest partes of his family but euery male euen the least and lowest that lodged vnder his roofe As then the Wise-man saith in the Prouerbes f Prou. 17. 5. Hee that mocketh the poore reproacheth him that made him so he that despiseth a seruant because he is a seruant dishonoreth God that made him a seruant Hence it is that the g Titus 3 9 10 Apostle chargeth such to be subiect to their Maisters and please them in all things not answering againe neither pickers but that they shew al faithfulnesse that they may adorne the Doctrine of God our Sauiour in al things They are therefore through pride and disdaine not a little deceiued but wander wide out of the way that thinke religion commeth not downe so low as vnto seruants that Gods prouidence vouchsafeth not to respect them that it booteth not to giue them any instruction True it is God hath established by his owne ordinance a difference betweene the Mayster and the Seruant as our Sauiour sheweth Luke 17. h Luke 17 7 8 Who is it also of you that hauing a seruant ploughing or feeding Cattle woulde say vnto him by and by when he were come from the field Go and sit downe at table And would not rather say vnto him Dresse wherewith I may sup and gird thy self and serue me til I haue eaten and drunken and afterward eat thou drink thou c. The Gospell doth not abolish the distinction betweene man and man betweene high and low betweene Maister and Seruant yea when they are al beleeuers as is plentifully handled in this Commentary howbeit the writ of partition is not so great nor the wall of separation so farre distant betweene them wee should thinke the Lorde careth for the one and contemneth the other who made them both preserueth them both redeemed them both sanctifieth them both and will glorifie them both This did Iob wisely i Iob 31 13. consider Chap. 31. If I did contemn the iudgement of my seruant of my Maid when he did contend with me what then shal I do when God standeth vp And when he shal visit me what shal I answere He that hath made me in the womb hath he not made him Hath not he alone fashioned vs in the womb The Heathen that saw nothing but by looking through the windowes of nature themselues being meerely naturall men tooke vppon them their iust and lawfull defence and pleaded for them at the bar of reason when they were vsed oftentimes no otherwise then the Beasts and Cattle that Master and seruant had k Macrob. lib. 1 Saturn cap. 11. one the same beginning were norished with the same Elements did draw in the same aire did tread vpon the same ground and returned in the end into the same earth Yea their plea for them went a great deale farther Though they are bondmen yet they are men albeit they are seruants yet they are our fellow-seruants He is indeed become a seruant but it is through necessity A Seruant in bodie but a Free-man in minde And peraduentuee the Maister himselfe that ruleth ouer him may be more slauish then he He that is a Drudge or seruant to his owne lusts to Wrath to Enuy to Couetousnesse to Ambition l Cicer parad 5. is a right seruant obeying most foule and filthy Masters and none a baser Bondman then such a one He is a true Maister and a right Free-man that hath learned m Plut. desuperstitione to rule ouer his owne affections such a man is stronger then he that ruleth a Citty The other are seruants against their willes but these serue and obey as most vile vassals willingly neither do they desire freedome We are not to esteeme of men by their estate or as we say commonly by their fortunes but by their manners We may alter our maners n Sene. Trag. in Traad our condition we cannot alwayes He is no great wise man that purposing to buy an horse looketh not vpon him but contenteth himselfe to view onely the Bridle and Saddle so is he as simple and shallow which iudgeth of a man by putting on a gay coat or by the wearing of a precious garment or by the condition of his outwarde person and not by the inward Guiftes and Ornaments of the minde Abigaile is renowned for a Woman q 1 Sam. 25 3. of singular wisedome and that worthily yet she disdained not the counsel of her seruants Naaman was Captaine of the King of Aram yet he refused not the aduise of his attendants that waited vpon him These persons iudged it to be no disgrace or disparagement to their high calling nor any sawcinesse in their seruants to presume to teach them and tell them their duty nay without guiding themselues by them and following their direction the one had beene exposed to miserable slaughter the other had returned in the vncleannesse of his leprosie whereas by this meanes the one was preserued the other was cleansed It is therefore an vntrue and vnsauourie Prouerbe that r A wicked and witlesse Prouerbe A man keepeth in his house so manie enemies as seruants for we haue them not enemies but we make them so when we behaue our selues toward them tyrannously cruelly contumeliously spightfully outragiously Å¿ Macr. Satur. lib. 1. cap. 11. doing against them so much as
easily bee resisted by the power of man nay it would in time fall downe of it selfe But seeing the whose Scripture is inspired of God and the doctrine thereof hath him for the Authour the light of it cannot be quenched Thus doth Gamaliell reason in the Councell f Acts 5 39. If this be of God ye cannot destroy it least ye be found euen fighters against God Who can prosper that prouoketh God Or who can look for good successe that fighteth against God and against his ordinances Reason 2. Againe God will bring their deuises to naught and confound all their endeuours that goe about to hinder the course of his word Although they band themselues together and assemble against the Lord and against his annointed yet he that dwelleth in the Heauens shall laugh and haue them in derision hee will breake their bandes and crush them in peeces like a Potters Vessell This the Prophet teacheth Psal 33. g Psal 33 10 11. The Lord breaketh the Counsell of the Heathen and bringeth to naught the deuises of the people The Counsell of the Lord shall stand for euer and the thoughts of his heart throughout all Ages Seeing therefore that the Doctrine of the Gospell is of God and that hee will dash them in peeces with a Scepter of Iron that stop the course of it we may truly conclude that the course thereof cannot be hindered Vse 1. The Vses of this point are many which I purpose breefely to point out that we may proceede First waigh with mee from hence the excellency of the word of God Who is ignorant what opposition hath been and is made against it What resisting and contradiction Yet it keepes on his course and hath his passage in the world and runneth through the whole Earth The Apostle declareth That the thinges which came vnto him turned rather to the furthering then to the hindring of the Gospell h Phil. 1 13. so that his bands in Christ were famous throughout all the Iudgement Hall and in all other places So he saith afterward in this Epistle which we haue in hand I beseech thee for my Sonne Onesimus whom I haue begotten in my bondes Was it not enough for the Apostle to labour when he was free and his Feete at liberty but hee must also spread the Net to catch men in Prison The light of Gods truth can neuer be put out the heat of it cannot bee smothered the power of it cannot bee broken Though the Teachers and Preachers of the word may bee stocked and stoned hewen asunder burned with the Fire slaine with the Sword clapt vp in Prison and fettered in chaines yet the word it selfe i Heb. 4 12. is liuelie and mighty in operation it entreth deepely it discerneth sharpely the thoughts and intentes of the heart True it is therefore the Ministers of the Gospell may be bound but the Gospell it selfe cannot be bound Their hands are bound and their feete are chained when the tongue is at liberty to vtter the gracious and glorious promises of the Gospell Nothing can binde the tongue but feare and infidelity If a man binde an Husbandman he hinders his sowing for he soweth with his handes but the teachers being bound the word is not bound for they sow with the tongue Let vt therefore acknowledge that the preaching of the Gospell hath in it a Diuine power nothing can be matched with it nothing can be compared vnto it The Deuill is called in the Scriptures by sundry Names to declare his power the God of the World the Prince of the Ayre the strong man that ruleth the House and he cannot be displaced and dispossessed but by a stronger But the Gospell is stronger then all the power of Sathan and is able to throw him out for it gathereth a Church where he hath his Throne and ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience it deliuereth men from the power of the Deuill and bringeth them into the glorious liberty of the Sonnes of God If a man were in the shaddow of death and had one foote in Hell the word of God is able to bring him backe againe This is it which our Sauiour said to the seauentie Disciples when they returned from preaching the Gospell and confirming it by Miracles that followed it i Luke 10 18. I saw Sathan like Lightning fall downe from Heauen Where he teacheth that albeit Sathan be strong yet the Gospell is stronger so that he cannot stand before it He hath his ouerthrow by it and falleth downe before it as Dagon did before the Arke So the Apostle sheweth k Act. 26 18. that he was called and sent to Open the eyes of the blind that they might be turned from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan vnto God We see it also in the example of Christ himselfe vpon the Crosse who conuerted the Theefe gaue him faith and repentance and assured him of eternall blessednesse in the heauens The Apostles were forbidden to preach the Gospell through the mallice and madnesse of the High-priestes they were apprehended and imprisoned they were scourged and euilly intreated yet they regarded not the wordes they despised the threatnings of all their enemies and continued to sound out the Gospell in all places Paul and Silas praied and sung Psalmes vnto God in prison and I gained the Iayler to the Faith l Acts 16 30. verifying that which the Apostle speaks in another place m 2 Tim. 2 9. I suffer trouble as an euill doer euen vnto bondes but the word of God is not bound Indeede sometimes it falleth out that the holy Seruants of God haue their hands tyed their feet fettered their bodies imprisoned their tongues cut out that they cannot speake to the people but euen then the word is not bound for then their constant suffering and patient bearing of the crosse doth as by a liuely voyce publish and proclaime the truth of the Gospell for which they suffer and serueth to win many to the Faith of Christ So then the patient suffering of the faithfull though they speake not with their tongues is as a solemne preaching and hath the nature of an effectuall Sermon to gaine many to the Faith Vse 2. Secondly wee see it is in vaine to set our selues against the Gospell of Christ and the Ministers of God that bring it vnto vs. True it is the World endeuoreth nothing more then to hinder the truth and to drowne all memory of the glad tidings of saluation but all their labour is lost and all their purposes shal be frustrate The Tyrants of the Earth may bind the professors of the Gospell but the Gospell it selfe they cannot binde and the course of it they cannot withstand Paul was cast into prison yet he freely preached the Gospell of the Kingdome to all that came vnto him Let all those that say it is in vaine to serue God and to pray vnto him know for a surety that it
that repent had his hart opened and was by Gods blessing conuerted to the Faith became a sound and sincere Christian and performed sundry duties of loue to Paul ministring continually vnto him in the time of his Captiuity as a dutifull Sonne to his spirituall Father But after the Apostle vnderstood that hee was another Mans Seruaunt and belonged vnto him as it were a part of his possession though he found him in his distressed and afflicted estate very profitable comfortable and necessary vnto him yet he would not detaine him from his Mayster to whom by the Word of God by the light of Nature and by the Law of all Nations he appertained Hence it is that hee sent him backe againe to his Maister with this Epistle in which the Apostle dooth by force of reasons and vehemency of words vrge Philemon to entertaine and retaine with him his fugitiue and offensiue Seruant but now greatly altered and throughly changed by the power of Gods word z Psal 19. 7. Which conuerteth the Soule and giueth wisedome vnto the simple as the Prophet teacheth vs. The vses of the former Argument of this Epistle Thus we see how Paule intreateth and obtaineth pardon for Onesimus a Seruant that was conuerted by the preaching of the Apostle which offereth vnto vs diuers good and profitable vses Vse 1. First we see that Christ Iesus reiecteth none that come vnto him how base and simple soeuer they be All such as repent and beleeue the Gospell whether Maisters or Seruants high or low rich or poore are accepted of him who is Lord of all and with whom is no respect of persons A notable comfort to all of low place and meane condition to consider with themselues that howsoeuer the men of this World haue many times no respect vnto them yet they are deare to God and regarded of him who openeth to them the doore of saluation and reserueth for them a Crowne of righteousnesse He appointeth his Word and Sacraments for them as well as for others and hence it is that for the most part the poore receiue the Gospell a Gal. 3 28. There is neither Iew nor Graecian there is neither bond nor free there is neither Male nor Female for ye are all one in Christ Iesus Vse 2. Secondly this instructeth vs not to contemne or despise any how vile soeuer they may seeme in our eyes but to be carefull for their good and to further their conuersion b Mat 18 10. according to the counsell of Christ our Sauiour Math. 18. See that ye despise not one of these little ones for I say vnto you that in Heauen their Angels alwaies behold the Face of my Father which is in Heauen For the Sonne of Man is come to saue that which was lost Many are basely and badly thought off in this World who are in great price and estimation with GOD. Many are wronged and oppressed of Men of whom the high God of Heauen taketh care and charge We are ready to respect the outward face and person of Men but he regardeth the heart God the Father loueth them woe therefore to them that hate them Christ Iesus came to saue and redeeme them woe therefore to all them that seeke to hurt and destroy them It pleaseth God oftentimes to call the Seruant and to let the Maister alone suffering him to perrish in his sinnes This is the cause that the blessed Virgine magnifieth the Lord and that her Spirit reioyceth in God her Sauiour c Luke 1. 52 53. Because he looked on the poore degree of his Seruaunt and had doone great thinges for her Hee pulleth downe the mightie from their Seates and exalteth them of low degree He filleth the hungry with good things and sendeth away the Rich empty Vse 3. Thirdly we learne that no man ought vnder any colour of Religion and pretence of godlinesse to keepe away other mens Seruants from their owne Maisters Paule found the Seruant of Onesimus faithfull to helpe him and forward to Minister vnto him yea he might be bold with Philemon his Mayster yet he would not detaine him with him without his allowance and approbation The Gospell then doth not destroy and disanull the diuers degrees and orders established in the World but rather confirmeth and strengthneth them It alloweth not the Seruant to resist and rise vp against the Maister although hee should be a beleeuer and his Maister an vnbeleeuer or he be a beleeuer as well as his Maister and in knowledge of godlinesse be equall vnto him but teacheth him to obey for conscience sake d 1 Tim. 6 1 2. and to Count his Maister worthy of all honour that the Name of God and his Doctrine be not euill spoken of And they which haue beleeuing Maisters let them not despise them because they are Brethren but rather do seruice because they are faithfull and beloued and partakers of the benefit These things teach and exhort Vse 4. Fourthly we are to marke that the Lord requireth of vs to bee ready to forgiue and forget the wronges and iniuries that are done vnto vs. Let vs put from vs all rancor and mallice and not suffer the Sunne to goe downe vpon our wrath O how e Math. 18 27 great is the mercy of God toward vs How great is our debt toward him Let vs put on the bowels of pitty and compassion forbearing one another and forgiuing one another f Col. 3 13. If any Man haue a quarrell vnto another euen as Christ forgaue euen so doe ye If we come to any of the exercises of our Religion to heare the Word to receiue the Sacraments or to call vpon the Name of God if the Leauen of maliciousnesse haue infected our heartes the word of life is made the sauour of death the Sacraments are made Instruments of Wrath and our Prayers are turned into Sinne. We are taught in our Prayers to aske g Chrysost hom 1. in Philem. forgiuenesse at the hands of God as we our selues performe this duty toward our Brethren The promise of forgiuenesse is made to them that doe forgiue h Mark 11 25 When ye shall stand and pray forgiue if ye haue any thing against any man that your Father also which is in Heauen may forgiue you your trespasses For if ye will not forgiue your Father which is in Heauen will not pardon you your trespasses This accordeth with the precept of Christ Math. 5. If thou bring thy guift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy Brother hath ought against thee i Math. 5 24. Leaue there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy Brother and then come and offer thy guift If we desire As new borne Babes the sincere Milke of the word that we may grow thereby k 1 Pet. 2 1 2. We must lay aside all maliciousnesse and all guile and dissimulation and enuy and all euill speaking If we would be
doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiuing our owne soules we must l Iam. 1 21. Lay apart all filthinesse and superfluity of maliciousnesse and receiue with meekenesse the word that is grafted in vs which is able to saue our Soules Now we haue in this Epistle m Illyr arg in hanc Epistol a most worthy example of receiuing them that are fallen of forgiuing the penitent of the pardoning of iniuries of ioy for the conuersion of a Sinner Yea we learne not onely to be louers of peace but to be makers of peace as Paul doth betweene the Maister and the Seruant Our Sauiour pronounceth them blessed n Math. 5 9. That are Peace-makers for they shall be called the Children of God We are charged not onely to seeke peace our selues but to make peace with others whereby we beare the liuely Image of God who is called the God of peace we are made like vnto Christ who is our peace and hath reconciled vs vnto his Father Vse 5. Fiftly we are taught to take heede we doe not rashly sit in iudgement vpon any This euill Seruant had picked and purloyned from his Maister and when he had done ranne his waies yet GOD found him out and gaue him repentance when he sought not after God It is a common Prouerb He runneth farre that neuer returneth Christ Iesus calleth some at the leaueth houre as hee did the Theefe that hung with him vpon the Crosse The Apostle chargeth that o 1 Cor. 4 5. We iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will lighten things that are hidden in darknesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest and then shall euery man haue praise of God And in another place p Rom. 14 4. Who art thou that condemnest another mans seruant He standeth or falleth to his owne Maister All men are in the hand of God and all times and seasons are disposed by him The Husbandman Tilleth the ground and soweth his Corne but it doth not by and by gtow vp The Disciples of Christ heard many things of his mouth which seemed buried and forgotten but the precious fruit thereof appeared plentifullie afterward Let vs not limit vnto God his times and seasons nor goe about to teach him knowledge Paul was a Persecuter of the truth a Blasphemer of God an oppressor of the Church yet in the end he was called by the voyce of Christ Let vs therefore condemne no man nor iudge any rashly least we be iudged Vse 6. Lastly we see euidently as in a Glasse in this Epistle that all that are elected of God to eternall life shal in Gods good time be called effectually to the knowledge of the truth God hath made all things in number waight and measure As no more shall be saued then he hath appointed so not one of them shall bee lost that he hath prepared to be heires of glory God hath many waies to pull them out of the fire whom he will haue saued So many as belong to him he will at one time or other send them and offer them the meanes of their saluation yea when we least of all seeke our owne good and intend our owne conuersion it pleaseth God to call vs and to gather vs into the bosome of the Church The Parable q Math. 20 1. of the Housholder hiring labourers into his Vineyard teacheth that he calleth at all times and houres of the day We see it in the example of Paul when Christ Iesus called vnto him from the Heauens he thought nothing of his owne conuersion but of the Churches subuersion Wee see it in the Penitent Theefe in Manasseth in Mary Magdalen and many others VVe see it in Onesimus in this place Who would haue imagined that this man playing the vile Runna-gate and the false Theefe and departing out of the religious House of godly Philemon which is honoured with the Name of a Church would euer haue turned a new leafe and come to the acknowledgement of the truth who would haue thought that the prodigal Son r Luke 15 24. going from his Father forsaking his Brother wasting his patrimony and spending his strength and wealth vpon Harlots would euer haue seene his owne folly and that it should be said of him My Son was dead and is aliue againe he was lost but he is found This is that which is set downe in the Actes of the Apostles Å¿ Acts 13 48. When the Gentiles heard it they were glad and glorified the word of the Lord and as many as were ordained to eternall life beleeued God is able to make a way for the execution of his purposes and knoweth how to accomplish his decrees Thus much of the circumstances of time and place as also of the Argument of this Epistle Now let vs come to the words 1 Paul a Prisoner of Iesus Christ and Brother Timotheus vnto Philemon our deare friend and fellow helper 2 And to our beloued Apphia and to Archippus our Fellow-Souldier and to the Church that is in thine House The order of the words and interpretation of them In this Epistle we are to consider two thinges First the Praeface in the three first verses Secondly the substance and matter of the Epistle in the rest The Praeface or entrance containeth the inscription or Title in these two verses sundry prayers in the foure verses following The inscription remembreth both the parties writing to wit Paul and Timothy and likewise the persons to whom the Epistle is written Philemon Apphia Archippus and the Church that was in Philemons house These persons as well writing as written vnto are not barely and nakedly set downe but are described by their seuerall notes and titles giuen vnto them wherein are contained seuerall Arguments of perswasion to mooue Philemon to that whereunto he exhorteth and intreateth him And first for himselfe a Captiue and Prisoner hee mooueth him to respect his suit in regard it was the suit of one vnder persecution bound in chaines and kept in thraldome whom he ought to pitty especially seeing he was a Prisoner of Iesus Christ that is not for any bad cause but for the professing and Preaching of the glorious Gospell of Christ Secondly he ioyneth in this suit with him Timothy a Brother nay more then a Brother a famous Euangelist whose commendation was thoroughout all the Churches who with him intreated for his Seruant Moreouer concerning those to whom this Epistle is written first Philemon himselfe is mentioned with whom he presumeth to preuaile both because there is mutuall loue between them louing one another in the truth and Christian Faith and because he is a fellow-helper seeking to promote and further by all good meanes the course of the Gospell in both which respects there should be a neere familiarity and speciall interest one with another Secondly to him he ioyneth Apphia which seemeth to be his Wife both because she hath the second place after Philemon and
because she is set before Archippus who was the Pastor and Minister of that Church as we shall see afterward He calleth her a beloued Sister most deare vnto him for the common faith mouing her also to plead this cause and to further this request with her husband whom he would not nor could not deny in so reasonable a suit Thirdly he nameth Archippus and calleth him a Fellow-Souldier because they of the Ministery if they be faithfull are in continuall warfare not onely against the continuall engines and assaults of Sathan who withstandeth their Ministery but against false teachers and against many vnreasonable men as also against the sinnes and corruptions that raigne or arise in their seuerall charges We see how men destitute of faith make continual warre against them one way or other This man thus described by his Office was Pastor and Preacher of the word in the Church of Colosse t Colos 4 17. as appeareth by the wordes of the Apostle writing to the Colossians Chap. 4. Say to Archippus take heed to the ministery that thou hast receiued in the Lord that thou fulfill it He nameth him with the rest because the Pastors and Ministers of the Church ought to preuaile much with all the professors and people that are vnder their charge beeing to them in place of Fathers that may or should commaund in the Lord. Lastly he remembreth the Family of Philemon which he doth entitle with an honorable Name calling it a Church which serueth to the singuler commendation of this Seruant of God as one that did so guide instruct and gouerne his priuate Houshhold as all faithfull Gouernours of Families ought to do as that it might truely be reputed a company and Congregation of Men Women and Children that are dedicated vnto God to his worship and obedience according to the saying of Christ u Math. 18. Where two or three be gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them Euery Christian Family is a particular and little Church where God is sincerely honoured and worshipped which is another speciall reason to win Philemon to his purpose thinking so reuerently and religiously of him and his priuate charge Obseruations out of these verses pointed out It remaineth after the order and interpretation of the wordes to see what Obseruations arise out of the same If wee should stand vppon euery particular point that might be raised out of the Text it would be both endlesse and fruitelesse Againe the Scripture is as a liuely Fountaine that can neuer be dryed vp it is as a rich Treasury that neuer can be emptyed VVherefore before that we come to handle the principall and especiall Doctrines it shall not bee amisse to point out diuers instructions that the Apostle intimateth And first marke that among all that are heere named none is mentioned without his Title of honour to teach that euery one ought to haue some-what to commend him and whosoeuer lead an vpright and holy life their name ought to be renowned and honoured in the Church of Christ which should also cause them to be well reported of vnto posterity Secondly obserue that Paule ioyneth with him Timothy he excelled him in the greatnesse of guifts and in the function of Apostle-ship yet hee calleth him his Brother thereby giuing vs an example of Christian modesty whereby it commeth to passe that the godly as they are placed in an higher degree do behaue themselues so much more lowly So the Apostle willeth vs x Rom. 12 16 Phil. 2 3. Not to be high minded but to make our selues equall to them of the lower sort and to thinke better of others then of our selues Thirdly albeit he were the principall that wrote and Philemon the chiefe to whom this Epistle is written yet to himselfe he ioyneth Timothy and to Philemon he annexeth as Helpers in his suit Apphia his Wife Archippus the Minister and the rest of the Church in his house all which he mustereth together as meane to make an attonement with his Maister which example teacheth all Christians especially the Ministers of the word to seeke peace and labour to make peace among Bretheren that one may be reconciled vnto another and al men liue in charity and vnity together Heereunto commeth the counsell and commaundement of Christ our Sauiour y Math. 5 9. Blessed are the Peace-makers for they shall be called the Children of God Hereby we shall giue comfort to mens consciences and remooue the stumbling blockes and offences that daily arise among Neighbours On the other side we may truly say Curssed are all debate makers for they shall be called the Children of the Deuill For such as make debate and raise contention and kindle strife between Brother and Brother is as it were casting Oyle into the fire are not of God who is the Authour of loue but are guided by the spirit of the Deuill whose workes they follow and practise Fourthly in ioyning all these as Mediators for Onesimus we see the singular wisedome of the Apostle he leaueth nothing vnattempted to effect his purpose He doth not deale slightly and rawly but vseth conuenient meanes and fit persons to worke this reconcilement For he employeth and ioyneth the helpe of Apphia and Archippus to appease the Maister and to draw him to receiue his Seruant into his former fauour This is the dealing that Christ prescribeth z Mat. 18 16. That we should take with vs two or three that by their authority reconciliation may be effected and euery word may be confirmed Lastly obserue that notwithstanding the difference in gifts and sex betweene the persons here named and expressed they haue all some marke of loue set vpon them they are Bretheren and Sisters they are frends and fellow-helpers and all deare one to another to teach vs that there ought to be a neere coniunction not to be dissolued and a fast not of loue not to be loosed betweene all those that are true members of the Church and professors of the faith Paule a Brother of Iesus Christ and Brother c. Here are many persons heaped together In all this we see the Apostle is exceeding earnest vsing all the reasons and most effectuall perswasions that he can to obtaine this his purpose whereunto he mooueth Philemon He marcheth together in battell array as it were an army of Arguments to constraine him to yeeld yea euery sentence or rather word of the sentence seemeth to bee as a Furnace to dissolue the heart and to melt the affections of Philemon into loue and compassion toward his Seruant that had so deceiued and abused him the Lord also heerein shewing what care he hath and what care all other Christians should haue for the comforting releeuing and curteously entertaining of the simplest and basest seruants of God Doct. 1. Good thinges must be earnestly followed after From this practise of the Apostle we learne that good things must be carefully and earnestly followed yea by all the
themselues toward them with meeknesse of Spirit and by patient waiting for a blessing from God The Water by often dropping pierceth the hard Stone the earth by continuall touching weareth the Tough Iron and what is it that length of time doth not alter The Apostle Peter z 1 Pet. 3 1 2. exhorteth Wiues to be subiect to their husbands that euen they which obey not the word may without the word be woon by the conuersation of their Wiues while they beholde their pure conuersation which is with feare Likewise Paule perswading the beleeuing Wife to dwell with the vnbeleeuing Husband and not to depart from him giueth this reason a 1 Cor. 7 16. What knowest thou ô Wife whether thou shalt saue thine Husband Seeing therefore they may bee effectuall meanes to saue the Soules of their Husbands and to winne them without the word and so gaine them a good report and a sweete Name in the Church they must consider that it belongeth vnto them to be helpers vnto their Husbands Reason 2. Secondly she is his yoake-fellow and ought to draw with him in an eeuen and equall course to make her obedience to him easie and cheerefull in the Lord. The Oxen that draw in a yoake together are an ease of the worke and burthen one to another Such a paire of yoake-fellowes were Abraham and Sara Isaac and Rebecca b Luke 1 6. Zachary and Elizabeth and sundry others The man and Wife are as the two eyes in the head or as the two feete in the Body The two eyes if they goe together and looke both one way bee it vpward or downeward bee it to the right hand or to the left hand all is well and comly in the face but if they be seuered and the one look one away the other another way what a blot and blemish is it to the face The two feete if they walke together and one step doe follow another they become the body well and one furthereth another but if one step one way and another step another way there is no agreement in the body So the man and the woman being made to draw in one yoke being as the two eies the two handes the two feete in the body working together and helping one another should neuer be seuered and diuided to crosse one another to reproach one another to shame or depart one from another This piety and honesty God and Nature doth teach vs to practise Vse 1. Let vs see what are the vses of this doctrine First seeing the Woman is made by the Law of her Creation to be an helper we learne that a good and Christian Wife that is wise and godly encouraging her Husband and stirring him vp to godlinesse is a great blessing of God If shee finde her Husband backward and vntoward cold and carelesse in good thinges shee will labour wisely to bring him on and to conceiue a liking of them that before distasted with him If shee perceiue him forward shee will endeuour to make him yet more forward If she finde a sparke she will striue to kindle the Coales and make it flame out to the comfort of many other If she see him wauer and waxe faint she will neuer cease vntill she haue strengthned and sustained him If she find a good beginning she will further it by a timely proceeding and a conscionable perseuering vnto the end It is a worthy saying set downe by Salomon c Pro. 18 22. and 19. He that findeth a Wife findeth a good thing and receiueth fauour of the Lord. And in another place House and Riches are the inheritance of the Fathers but a prudent Wife commeth of the Lord. He is blessed of God that hath such a portion She bringeth a blessing to his person to his Children to his Family to the meanes of his maintenance and to his whole estate She will seeke to better his estate howsoeuer she find it both with God and the world in heauenly thinges and in earthly This reproueth such as destroy or hinder his estate impouerish him decay him or vndoe him whether by dainty and delicate fare or by gay and gorgeous apparrell by costly and sumptuous furniture by feasting or idlenesse by carelesnesse and negligence or by any vanity whatsoeuer A wise Woman saith the d Prou. 14 1. Wise man buildeth vp her house but the foolish destroyeth it with her owne hand Secondly it reprooueth such Wiues as are vncomfortable and vncheerefull much more such as are bitter and reprochfull to their Husbands such as Micholl was to Dauid Of such Salomon saith e Prou. 19 13. A foolish Sonne is the calamity of his Father and the contentions of a Wife are like a continuall dropping Where he compareth the braulings and chidings of a Woman to the couer of an house which is so broken that when it raineth the Water droppeth in vpon the Planckes and Wals and rotteth the Timber of the house so that in short time it is very ruinous and ready to fall So when Women are giuen to contention and brauling they are the cause of great mischiefe and destruction to the whole family Ciuill wars were alwaies held among the Heathen most dangerous but the iars that are at home and made within the Walles of the house are as noysome and grieuous and doe threaten the ruine thereof Euery bitter word is as a shower of raine that falleth into the House This maketh many Husbands ill husbands and causeth them to delight any where rather then where they should delight to be and to desire any company rather then to be with the Companion of his life which he ought to desire An house thus diuided cannot stand long albeit for a time it may continue Vse 2. Secondly it serueth as a notable direction for godly Women in regard of the honourable Name and Title of an helper giuen vnto them to teach them to watch all occasions and waite all opportunities offered them to doe good and not to slacke them It is a great point of wisedome to take the occasion and there is a fit time for euery purpose vnder the Heauens Hence it is that the Apostle chargeth f 1 Cor. 7 20. euery one to abide in his calling when he speaketh of the Womans winning of her Husband And we haue a notable example hereof in the behauiour of Abigail toward Naball a wise woman toward a churlish and drunken Husband g 1 Sam. 25 36 when she saw euill ready to come vpon her and her Husband and the whole Family yet shee told him nothing neyther more nor lesse vntill the morning arose because he was drunken and so had no reason to consider or to conceiue what she had done for their deliuerance but in the morning when he had slept out his drunkennesse and the wine was gone out of Naball then she told him and set before him the wickednesse of his heart the purpose of Dauid the danger of death and the working
of the safety of the whole Family It is a great profite and aduantage to do a thing in season On the other side it is the note of vnwise and wicked Women to drawe their Husbands to all wickednesse and outragiousnesse to further them in impiety and vngodlinesse and consequently to hasten their owne and their Husbands ruine and destruction If there be any sparke of godlinesse they are as water to quench it in their Husbands An example hereof we haue in Iezabell when Ahab longed after the Vine-yard of Naboth and could not obtaine it so that he came to his house heauy and in displeasure did she perswade the Kinges heart to bee content Did she tell him he had enough or moue him to suffer Naboth to enioy his possession in peace No as if hee had not beene of himselfe mad enough she pricketh him forward shee saith vnto him h 1 Kin. 21 7. Dost thou manage the Kingdome of Israell Art thou fit to be a King I will giue thee the Vineyard vp eate Bread and be of good cheere The like we see in the Wiues of Salomon that were Heathen they turned away his heart from God and prouoked him to set vp Idolatry When Mordecai refused to bow downe to Haman and to giue him the honor that was due to God i Ester 3 5. 5 14. he was full of wrath so that the glory of his Riches the multitude of his children the fauour of the King the greatnesse of his honour the aduancement of his Name did nothing auaile him so long as hee saw Mordecai the Iew sitting at the Kinges Gate Did his Wife perswade him to be patient Did shee shew him that fauour is deceitfull that wealth is vncertaine and that honour is as a blast of winde yea lighter then vanity it selfe No shee moueth him to set vp a tree of fifty cubits high and to speake to the King that Mordecai might be hanged thereon It is great meanes to goodnesse to delight in good company It is a great allurement to wickednesse to follow euill company A day-companion is strong to draw men to all impiety but the Night-companion is stronger and preuaileth farther and oftentimes bringeth to the hight of all iniquity Vse 3. Lastly as the consideration of the Name beeing made to bee Helpers putteth Wiues in minde of theyr dutie so it teacheth all men two thinges First they must remember that it standeth euery one vpon to haue a care in his choice and match to get such as may brooke their Names and be indeed Helpers and not hinderers vnto them It is the greatest calling that wee can enter into and a band neuer to be broken Therein standeth the comfort or discomfort of our whole life It is is our duty to be carefull to marry in the Lord that Christ may bee bidden as one of our Gueste and not shut out of our meetings It is a prophane marriage where he is not entertained and wee can looke for no blessing to come vpon such assemblies The Apostle teaching That the Wife is k 1 Cor. 7 39. bound by the Law as long as her Husband liueth and that her Husband being dead she is at libertie to marry with whom shee will he addeth onely in the Lord. The same Apostle chargeth vs Not to be vnequally yoaked with the vnbeleeuers l 2 Cor. 6 14 15. because there can be no fellowship betweene righteousnesse and vnrighteousnesse no communion betweene light and darkenesse no concord betweene Christ and Belial Such vnequall marriages between the Sons of God and the Daughters of men m Gen. 6 1 2. brought an vniuersall floud vppon the Earth How greatly God detesteth this the Prophet Malachi declareth Cha. 2. 11. Iudah hath transgressed and an abhomination is committed in Israell and in Ierusalem for Iudah hath defiled the holinesse of the Lord which hee loued and hath marryed the Daughter of a strange God This condemneth such matches as are sought out for beauty for riches for honours but no mention made of godlinesse or of Religion The chiefest things to be respected are not wealth and such outward things of the world for a man may be aduanced in his estate this way and yet in the end be cast downe to hell Secondly such as haue receiued by the blessing of God such helpers and comforts of their life must learn to loue and delight in such wiues as in those companions that God hath sent them This dooth Salomon n Prou. 5 19 20 21. teach Reioyce with the Wife of thy youth let her be as the louing Hind and the pleasant Roe let her breasts satisfie thee at all times for why shouldest thou delight my Son in a strange Woman or embrace the bosome of a Stranger For the waies of man are before the eyes of the Lord and he pondreth all his paths Where he teacheth that the delight that the married folke ought to take one in another is a notable preseruatiue to keepe them from vncleannesse They must confesse that it is God that hath knit them together in such wise that the one should not desire to be separated from the other The Apostle writing to the Ephesians o Eph. 5 25 28 29. willeth Husbands to loue their Wiues as Christ loued the Church and gaue himselfe for it and sheweth that men ought so to loue their Wiues as their owne bodyes So that hee which loueth his Wife loueth himselfe for no Man euer yet hated his owne Flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it euen as the Lorde dooth the Church And to Archippus our Fellow-Souldier c. Hitherto of the two first persons to whom the Epistle is sent to wit Philemon and Apphia the Husband and the Wife Now followeth the third person who was the Pastour of the Church described by his propper Name Archippus and by his Office a Fellow-Souldier True it is all Christians in this life are Warriours and fight the battels of God against sinne the world and the Deuill and so may bee called Fellow-Souldiers in as much as they are members of the Militant Church yet the Ministers of God are in a peculiar and speciall manner so called because they are as it were the Captains Standart-bearers to go before others and to order the battell This Title to be called a Souldier is a borrowed speech for their Weapons are not carnall and importeth great labour and much trouble it signifieth the necessity of the calling and pointeth out the danger and opposition that is made against it Doct. 7. The calling of a Minister is a painfull needfull and troublesome calling The Doctrine from hence is this that the calling of a Minister is paineful most needefull and a troublesome calling resisted and opposed against by Sathan and wicked men When Christ saw the people scattered abroad and dispersed as Sheepe without a Shepheard he had compassion vppon them and saide to his Disciples p Math. 9 37. The Haruest indeede is great
Iesus To these precepts and example before remembred wee might adde diuers other out of the Booke of God to teach vs that to whom soeuer GOD hath vochsafed this grace and giuen this honour to make him a Father of Children a Mayster ouer Seruaunts a Gouernour ouer an Houshould hee requireth with all this dutie and therefore layeth it as a burthen vpon his Shoulders to teach to exhort to admonish to reprooue and to instruct all those that are vnder his charge and iurisdiction Reason 1. The Reasons inforcing this Doctrine are many in number strong in value and manifest in the view of all that will rightly consider of them For first all Christians are generally charged k Leuit. 19. Hebr. 3 13. 1 Thes 5 11. to exhort and admonish one another as we see 1. Thess 5. 11. Heb. 3. 13. 14. Leuit. 19. 17. So then vnlesse the rulers of Families will exempt themselues out of the number of Christians they cannot shake off this yoake but they are bound to edifie and exhort daily their Families least their harts be hardned through the deceitfulnesse of sin If then we be bound generally to admonish one another euen those to whom we are lesse bound much more are we to do it to such as we are tyed vnto by a double band and a neerer coniunction Reason 2. Secondly euery Mans house is his priuate charge which he must ouer-see it is as his Flocke which he must attend it is as his Cittie ouer which he must watch and thereby fit them for the hearing of the publique Ministery of the word and therefore must answere for their negligence This wee see in the example of Eli. 1. Sam. 2. 29. He is charged with the sinnes l 1 Sam. 2 29 of his Children which they had committed and to haue honoured them aboue the Lord. This is a greeuous fault and an horrible offence to set yp our Sonnes in stead of God and to make more account of them then we do of the most high Hence it is that Salomon saith m Pro. 27 23. Be diligent to know the State of thy Flock and take heed to the Heards Such as are Shepheards ouer the Sheepe of the Pasture which are vnreasonable ought to care prouide for them much more ought such to be diligent and watchfull as haue the people of God committed vnto them and haue a charge to looke to his sheep which are indued with reason whose Soules are immortall who beare the Image of God vpon them and for whom Christ Iesus shed his most pure and precious blood Euery man hath some charge or other greater or lesser in the Church in the Common-wealth or in the family and euery one must be diligent to know the estate of this charge labouring earnestlie to discharge it And if we will make conscience of our dutie wee shall finde the least flocke enough for our feeding the least fielde sufficient for our tilling the least house great enough for our teaching and ordering Reason 3. Thirdly we may be drawne to the discharging of this duty if we consider the profite and benefites that arise from hence First it will bee a meanes to make them more carefully to learne to know the will of God when they consider it shall be required of them and an account taken how they heare Secondly it will cause them to retaine in mind and memory the better the Lessons which they haue learned when they haue whetted them vpon their Families Thirdly God will encrease his guiftes and graces that are in them already he will blesse them with a new supplie for to him that hath shall be giuen and he shall haue aboundance Fourthly it will breede and begin great obedience and dutifulnesse in all the degrees of their Families first to God then to themselues and afterward to others to the preuenting of a thousand houshold greefes and troubles that arise for want thereof This obedience is a thing which all Fathers and Maisters greatly desire Euery one desireth to haue dutifull Children and faithfull Seruants this is the way and course to be taken that we may attaine vnto it So when such as haue beene instructed and nurtered by vs shall goe abroade into other families of their owne and grow to haue houses themselues as they haue beene instructed so will they instruct their Seruants and deale toward them as they haue beene dealt withall themselues Lastly the publike ministery is made more fruitfull vnto them in that the seede sowne in their harts is watered and thereby made to spring vp And this is found true by daily experience in our assemblies that let the Minister teach neuer so diligently in his charge vnlesse there bee a seconding and furthering of his labours in seuerall families at home all the doctrine deliuered and heard is troden vnder foot choked and forgotten Reason 4. Fourthly innumerable are the euils and manifolde are the mischiefes that come of the neglecting of this duty First it is the Mother of all the ignorance and grosse blindnesse that ouerfloweth and ouerthroweth the Church For from what cause commeth ignorance but from the want of teaching as darknesse proceedeth from the want of light Secondly it causeth the Lessons and instructions taught on the day of the publique assembly to bee forgotten of Maister and Man of Mother and Daughter of Father and Childe before the next day Often teaching and much repeating make a diligent Maister and a profitable Scholler Thirdly from hence come all domesticall braules contentions stubbornnesse and disobedience that the House is diuided against it selfe which would be remedied and preuented by this meanes Lastly the neglect of this duty bringeth Gods iudgements vpon the whole Familie So then whether we consider the common duty of exhorting that lieth vpon all or that the priuate house is a priuate Church or that the benefits are many where this duty is practised the euils many that grow where it is neglected in all these respectes we see that it is a speciall duty required of all gouernors to labour to plant and to sow the Seedes of true Religion in the heart as it were in the ground of those that are committed vnto them Obiect 1. Before we come to the vses of this Doctrine certaine Obiections are to be remooued whereby many stumble and fall downe The Sluggard pretendeth there is a Lyon in the way and feareth danger when there is none So soone as Adam had sinned by and by hee sought Figge leaues to couer his shame Many are the deuises of men dawbing with vntempered Morter to excuse their neglect or contempt of this duty Some say they are ashamed to pray to read to teach in their families and housholds and to call them together for such endes They are ashamed of it because it is good because it is commaunded but they are not ashamed of committing open sinnes in open places They shrinke backe when any good duty is to be performed
but they blush not with brazen faces and Iron fore-heads to breake out into all prophanenesse Let these take heede y Math. 10 33 least Christ bee ashamed of them when he commeth into his kingdome If wee be ready to confesse him and to professe his truth he will acknowledge vs before his Father which is in Heauen Obiect 2. Some say it is a note of hypocrisie to performe these duties and condemne them as Hypocrites that teach their Families These are euill Seruants that out of their owne mouthes may bee iudged Let them pray to haue their stony hearts taken away and new hearts giuen vnto them z 1 Ioh. 3 20. For if their hollow and hypocriticall hearts doe condemne them God is greater then their harts and knoweth all thinges And let them take heede they sit not in iudgement vpon others least with the same measure that they mete it bee measured to them againe Let them iudge nothing before the time but reserue iudgement to the Iudge of the whole world Obiect 3. Others say it will let and hinder their Seruants worke wee must haue so much praying that we shall haue little working These men can alot and alow no time for the Lord but thinke euery houre lost that is not spent in businesse of the World and affaires of this life These are like to prophane Saule who when the Philistims pressed toward him and hee was to aske counsell of the Lord a 1 Sa. 14 19. Hee commaunded the Priest to with-draw his hand that is he saide vnto him the season serueth not to seeke vnto GOD wee cannot spend the time in calling vppon him let vs goe vnto the battell and fight against our Enemies These men are like to wretched Pharaoh when Moses called vppon him b Exod. 3 4. to let the people goe into the Wildernesse to serue and sacrifice to the Lord he is charged to make them idle and to cause them to surcease from their workes These men are like to couetous Iudas c Iohn 12 4. who when Mary annointed Christes feete complained of the wast and said Why was not this Oyntment solde for three hundred pence and giuen to the poore Wherefore our Sauiour answereth such in his reply to Martha who was much troubled and cumbred about much seruing d Luke 10 41 One thing is needfull Mary hath chosen the good part which shall not be taken away from her Nay to be instructed in true Religion and to set out a time for calling vpon the Name of God is so farre from hindring our Seruants worke that it shall further it and giue a blessing vnto it We are commaunded to meditate in the Law of the Lord day and night e Iosh 1 8. that so wee may make our way prosperous and haue good successe in the workes of our hands And the Prophet teacheth That except the Lord builde the House and watch the Citty the labour of the Builder and of the Watch-man is in vaine Obiect 4. Others say they shall bee mocked taunted and scorned by the World they shall be tearmed Precisians they shall be called Puritans But wee must not seeke to please men by running into the displeasure of God For oftentimes it falleth out through the iust iudgement of God that whilst we hunt after the pleasure and fauour of men against God wee haue the fauour neither of God nor Men. The Apostle saith of himselfe writing to the Galathians f Gal. 1 10. If I should yet please Men I were not the Seruant of Christ It was the lot of Christ it hath beene the portion of all true Christians to bee scourged by the viperous and venomous tongues of vngodlie men that care not for God nor regard any Religion We are faint Souldiers not worthy to beare the Name of Christ if wee fly out of the fielde for euerie idle word and taunt of the tongue cast out against vs. Wee must prepare our selues against greater encounters g Ephe. 6 11. and arme our selues against wordes and Swords we must buckle both with the Deuill and with Deuilish men hand to hand except we will yeild him both our bodies and Soules to our destruction Obiect 5. Some say they cannot bring the vnlearned to knowledge and that youth are stubborn they wil be youth still and we were once youths they should hardly keepe any Seruants if they should strictly tye them to this order nay they should fly the Parish rather then beare this yoake I aunswere first let vs remember that GOD giueth the knowledge of his Mysteries euen to the simple and lowly minded that feare him Secondly consider that young men are commanded h Eccle. 12 1. to remember their Creator in the daies of their youth and shall giue an account of all thinges vnto God As for their stubbornnesse the word of God is the best remedy to bend them and make them pliable vnto all goodnesse so that the Prophet saith i Psal 119 9. Wherewith shall a young Man redresse his way In taking heede thereto according to thy word But if they bee so stiffely and stubbornely minded that they will not be reclaimed and reformed their roome is better then their company If admonitions will not winne them they are to bee auoyded thy house is better without them then with them Neither are we to feare their flying away and departing to another place for if this course of instruction were taken in hand euery where the Obiection were answered and their mouths stopped For whether would they goe to escape this training vp in the principles of Religion It is certaine they could turne themselues no whither but it would meete with them in all places Obiect 6. Others obiect our Fathers did well enough without obseruing any such order I trow you will not condemne them Why should wee make ourselues wiser then they They troubled not themselues or their Children with learning of Catechismes and wee see men doe well enough prosper in the World yet busie not their heads about this I answere if they meane those forefathers and Ancestors whose steps we should follow as Adam Abraham Isaac Iacob Iosua Dauid and diuers others which were indeede our Fathers then we may bee assured out of the word of truth that these busied and bestirred themselues this way they taught their Children they instructed their families they reformed disorders they remooued the disordered If they meane our forefathers that liued in latter times when darkenesse couered the earth no maruell if they were not vrged thereunto themselues or that they vrged not others for then they liued at the dyet of the Prelats and nothing pleased the Prelats better then the ignorance of the people k Math. 15 14 they were the blinde Leaders of the blinde they could neither enter into the Kingdome of heauen themselues nor suffer those that would enter Notwithstanding we will not meddle with condemning our forefathers neither will
we iustifie them both these belong vnto God and therefore are not to be vsurped by any man We must iudge the best of them according to the rule of Charity l 1 Cor. 13 7. Which hopeth all thinges and beleeueth all thinges We know God reserued to himselfe m 1 King 19 18. 7000. in Israell in the daies of Ahab that neuer bowed the knee to Baall and he hath a few n Reuel 3 4. names yet in Sardis which haue not defiled their garments which shall walke with him in white for they are worthy We may say with the Apostle of them o Acts 17 30. The time of this ignorance God regardeth not but now he admonisheth all men euery where to repent We are not therefore to looke what they haue done but consider what by the word they should haue done and what by the same wee ought to doe And touching the thriuing and prospering of them that neglect this duty this is an Obiection fitter for Atheists then Christians to vse Christ hath taught vs that this is no rule to measure good or euill he sheweth p Math. 5 45. That the Father maketh his Sunne to shine and his raine to fall vpon the iust and vniust vpon the godly and the vngodly The Wiseman hath taught that by outward thinges we cannot q Eccle. 9 1 2 vnderstand whether we be loued or hated of God We see the wicked for the most part prosper more in the World in worldly things then the godly as we read Psal 73. 3 4 5. and Iob 21. 8. 9. Obiect 7. Lastly it is obiected that some which haue beene diligently and duely taught doe yet liue as leudly and prophanely as they that neuer knew any thing of God I answere it may be this is thy wrong and rash iudgement The world speaketh euill of those that will not follow them into all excesse of ryot But let vs grant it to be so yet heerein they play the wrangling Sophisters and Cauillers alleadging a false cause for a true For I am sure this course of learning is not the cause of the loosenesse of their liuing If grace had beene in their hearts it would bee a meanes to make them beleeue and liue better He that knoweth his Maisters will is more likely to performe it then he that knoweth it not nor careth for the knowing of it He that hath his eye-sight is more likely to walke without stumbling and falling then he that is blinde so he that is instructed in the waies of godlinesse hath better meanes to walke in the feare of God then hee that is ignorant and knoweth nothing True it is some that know their Maisters will doe it not some that haue their eyes open fall downe now and then yet none can be so voide of reason to conclude from hence that it is not necessary to know his will or to open our eyes Thus much for the remouing of the obiections and the scattering of those Mists and Clouds that stood before vs. Vse 1. Now let vs come to the Vses of this Doctrine First seeing it belongeth to the Maisters and Gouernours of Families to instruct them in godlinesse we gather that it is not enough for them to prouide for the bodies of such as are vnder them and belong vnto them in this life but they must care most especially for their soules and bodies in the life to come They then are greatly deceiued who when they haue giuen them meate and Money thinke themselues sufficiently discharged If we onely feede them and fill them to the full what doe we more to them then to our brute Beasts If we onely cloath them and pay them their wages r Math. 5 20. what doe wee more to them then the Turkes and Infidels that feare not God that know not God doe performe to their Children and Seruants If we thinke our selues discharged by prouiding for them and leauing vnto them a temporall patrimony and possession and neuer regard to make them heires and Inheritors of the Kingdome of Heauen what do we more then the Iewes or Gentiles that are ignorant of Christ and his Gospell What should it auaile vs or them to leaue them rich in the World and poore in God To lay vp for them treasures on earth and to neglect the treasures of Heauen which are the true and enduring substance True it is Fathers and Mothers are bound concerning this bodily life to make honest prouision for the sustenance of their Children and therefore all vnthrifty Dicers and Drunkards which wast and wash away their goods whose Children may well bee accounted fatherlesse and their Wiues as Widdowes haue no Å¿ 1 Tim. 5 8. spark or portion of naturall Fathers in them neuerthelesse they are charged not onelie to bring them vp in the World but to prepare them for the World to come It is a vaine and foolish imagination to dreame that wee haue done our part or discharged a Fathers and a Mothers duty when we haue nourished appartelled and brought vp our Children whereas wee haue a farre greater account to make before God for their soules They are also greatly deceiued who if they send them to the Church on the Sabbaoth day and bring them to the place of Gods worship they thinke they haue answered the charge required of them These men post ouer all their dutie to the Minister and lay the burthen to ease themselues vpon his shoulders They care not they spare not to lay load vpon anothers backe that they may not beare it or touch it with their little finger But God cannot thus be mocked or deluded or defrauded who commaunded that themselues should rehearse his Lawes and Commaundements to their Children and Housholds Indeed it is a commendable duty to see that they serue God and to accompany them vnto the house of God but this is onelie halfe if halfe our dutie or rather to do our dutie to halues we must both prouide that they may bee taught and also teach them our selues when the Minister hath planted wee must water when he hath preached wee must see how they profit and by all meanes assist him in the worke of the Lord. They are also greatly deceiued who take themselues to be discharged of their duty when they haue taught them to say the ten Commaundements the Lords Prayer and the Creede or the Articles of Faith because they say they haue done what they can and are able to performe no more If they can doe no more it is a shame for them that they will be Fathers before they can doe that which is the duty of fathers It is one thing to teach them to say them another to vnderstand them It is not enough for vs to helpe them to speake the wordes vnlesse wee labour to make them conceiue the meaning of the wordes The Commaundements of the Law and the petitions of the Lords Prayer stand not in the bare wordes but in the true meaning
Catechizing of our youth teaching of the ignorant reading of the Scriptures singing of Psalmes conferring one with another examining of our people a Math. 13 51 taking an account how they profite comforting them that are weak encouraging them that are willing discountenancing them that are froward and vntoward shewing gentlenesse vnto all suffering the euill and instructing them with meekenesse that are contrary minded Thus doing we shall beginne a Church in our houses we shall erect a temple and Tabernacle vnto God and giue to those that liue with vs and depend vppon vs an entrance into the Kingdome of Heauen But alasse May wee speake and write to many Maisters in our times as Paule doth in this place to Philemon May we truly call their priuate houses little Churches by reason of the exercises of Religion vsed in them Nay I would to God there were not great multitudes swarming among vs which haue such dissolute and disordered houses so farre from being Images and likenesses of a Church that they are liuely pictures of the prophane World and very representations of the Kingdome of darknesse and of the bottomlesse pit of Hell These men howsoeuer they shroude themselues vnder the names of Christians and would bee accounted faithfull men yet it is manifest that they are farre from true Christianitie and from a godly and religious minde For shall they bee esteemed sound and sincere b What the houses of the vngodly are Christians that suffer their Families to bee full of swearing lying railing roysting quarrelling contention and all other wickednesse and neuer goe about to examine them or exhort them to any goodnesse So that it is a very hell to dwell in them a very death to liue in thē a loathsome and stinking person to remaine in them yea a foule and filthy lakes to abide in them wherein all vnsauoury and vnseasoned practises are contained and continued I dare boldly auouch and constantly defend that a man were farre better to thrust his Sonne into a Pest-house or place of infection then to commit him to such Maisters of misrule and teachers of all abhominations most noysome and dangerous to Soule and Bodie where those corruptions are quickly learned which are afterward hardly forgotten and bred in the bone which are not easily remooued out of the flesh We vsually and commonly say of him that liueth in a contagious place Lorde haue mercy vpon him but much rather and farre better may wee say and pray for such as are in leud and vngodly houses Lord be mercifull vnto them and deliuer them from euill For if the plague and pestilence walke among vs and we among them they can but kill the body and make an end of this Mortall life but the contagion of sinne will bring fearefull destruction both vppon Soule and Body and will root out whole Houses and Families wast Townes and Citties and consume vtterly Countries and Kingdomes We see how by the instinct of Nature Parents haue a care to place their Children where they may be well vsed and where they may bee well prouided for that they want nothing but what folly is this to looke to the body and to haue no respect to the Soule To be curious in the least and carelesse in the principall thing To see that the backe bee cloathed and the belly filled and neuer require or inquire how the soule which is the chiefest part bee prouided for and sustained To be angry if they want food for this life and yet to seeme pleased and contented though they neuer tast of that bread and of that meat which indureth to euerlasting life It hath alwaies beene otherwise with faithfull Gouernours and Christian Parents they haue made conscience of their duties to God and their Families It is noted touching Iacob when hee was to goe to Bethell the house of God c Gen. 35 2. he sanctified and prepared his people he reformed and redressed the abuses that were crept in among them before they came to the worship of God Abraham had in his house three hundred and eighteene persons which hee had well instructed d Gen. 14 14. who were ready to aduenture their liues with him in the battell The Apostle giueth this commendation to Timothy That he had knowne the Scriptures of a Childe who are able to make him wise vnto saluation e 2 Tim. 3 15 through the faith which is in Christ Iesus His first yeares as it were the first fruits of his age were seasoned with the doctrine of Christ which was doone by a familiar and easie order of instructing him Our gouernment therefore ouer others must not be a meete ciuill gouernment as the gouernment of most men is but a religious gouernment to feede the soule as well as the bodie to prouide for the life to come as well as for this present life Vse 4. Fourthly it is required of vs to bring our seuerall Families to the publique exercises of Religion of the word and prayers that we may know how to vse and practise these aright within the Walles of our priuate houses It is not enough for vs to serue God alone by our selues and to plant true Religion in our owne hearts but wee must endeuour to bring others to God especially those that are neerest vnto vs. It is not enough for vs nor a sufficient discharge of our duties to goe to the Church our selues and to frequent the places of Gods publike worship f Math. 21 13 to come to the house of Prayer and to attend to the preaching of the word on the Lords day but wee must looke to our Children and Seruants we must haue an eye ouer them we must see that they be not absent but present and when they are present that they attend and hearken to the Ministery of the word and when as they are departed we must know what they haue profited When we send our Seruants to the Market we will see what they bring home and how they haue prouided for our bodies much more when we send them to the Market of their Soules should we require an accounts of them where they haue beene and what they haue done and how they haue heard How many are there among vs that haue a care to come to this place themselues that haue no conscience to looke to their Children whose saluation should bee as deare and as much desired as their owne Yea euen among you that are at this present in this place if diuers were asked Indeed heere you are here you sit but where are your Sons where your Daughters Where are your Man-Seruants where your Maides for whose Soules ye must giue an account what reasonable aunswere could ye make Nay how many are there to be found who if they haue their worke well done on the weeke-daies care not what they do how they behaue themselues or where they become vppon the Sabbaoth day And so they make themselues guilty and partakers of their sinnes through
shall neuer be destitute but feele the fruit thereof to their endlesse comfort The Prophet saith i Psal 91 14. to this purpose Psal 91. Because he hath loued me therefore will I deliuer him I will exalt him because hee hath knowne my Name Lay now all these things together and consider that seeing we haue free accesse to the Throne of grace seeing wee haue Christ the greatest blessing of all giuen vnto vs seeing all Creatures are reconciled vnto vs and lastly we being loued do loue God againe and poure out streames issuing from his Fountaine and all this proceedeth from his grace wee conclude that such as are in Gods fauour haue his blessings following them Vse 1. Now let vs handle the vses First seeing the fauour of God is the Fountaine of all goodnesse and graces in vs we learne that no fauour is like to the fauour of God The grace and loue of Princes bringeth many priuiledges and preferments with it but can they assure vs of euery good thing Or doe they remaine and continue with vs for euer Nay they are most vnstable and vncertaine their honour is turned into dishonour and all their glory is changed into shame and confusion Haman was the happiest man in the kingdome in his owne eyes and in the eyes of many others one day hee was next vnto the King k Ester 5 12. and 7 9. the next day he was most wretched one day in fauor the next day out of fauour one day honored the next day hanged Nay thus it fareth falleth out oftentimes with the godly as wee see in Dauid who was greater in Sauls Court then he Who was more praised and preferred Was made the Sonne in Law of the King and the Captaine of the Hoast yet by and by hee was disgraced degraded and depraued by flatterers and false informers cast out of the fauour of the King and put in danger of his life It is not so with God it is not so with his fauour shewed toward the godly whom hee loueth once l Iohn 13 1. hee loueth euer he dooth not change he cannot lye he will not repent He is vnchangeable there is no shaddow of change with him his gifts are without repentance There is great comfort in such fauour seeke therefore for his fauour aboue the fauour of Princes and make much of it when we haue found it Great is the loue of Parents toward their Children but the loue of God surmounteth them all and that loue which can be in them Vse 2. Secondlie seeing such as are gratious with God are laden with many blessings we may see heereby the blessed estate of all that liue vnder the grace of God all thinges doe serue them that serue the Lorde and haue tasted how gratious the Lord our God is He is counted happy in the World that hath the fauour of Princes The Queen of Sheba pronounced m 1 Kin 10 8. the people and seruants of Salomon happy which did stand euer before him to hear his wisedom When Elisha demaunded of the Shunamite n 2 Kin 4 13. what hee should doe for her or whether there were any thing to be spoken for her to the King or to the Captaine of the hoast she answered I dwell among mine owne people She liued in peace and quietnesse she had no cause to make any complaint against any her Neighbours she was not driuen to make any suit to King or Captaine shee troubled not others and others troubled not her and this she accounted an happy life But the happy estate and blessed condition of the faithfull is a thousand times greater they are at peace with heauen and earth with Men Angels with themselues and with all others with life and death nothing shall be able to hurt them True it is they haue no promise to bee free from tentations and troubles Famine may come Persecution Pestilence nakednesse pouertie perill and tribulation may come and death shall come but we haue a gratious and sure promise that they shall not hurt vs or destroy vs or hinder our saluation they are all Enemies without Armour as Souldiers without a Sword as Serpents without a sting and as Aspes without venome This is it which the Prophet handleth at o Psal 91 1 3 5 6 7 10. large Psal 91. Who so dwelleth in the secret of the most High shall abide in the shaddow of the Almightie surely he will deliuer thee from the Snare of the Hunter and from the noysome Pestilence thou shalt not bee afraide of the feare of the night nor of the Arrow that flyeth by day nor of the Pestilence that walketh in the darknesse nor of the Plague that destroyeth at noone-day A thousand shall fall at thy side and ten thousand at thy right hand but it shall not come neere thee there shall none come vnto thee neyther shall any Plague come neere thy Tabernacle He meaneth not in these wordes that the godly shall bee free from troubles sicknesses al calamities but that God doth so care for them and watch ouer them that nothing shall be able to hurt and harme them but he will giue them a sanctified vse of the Crosse and make all thinges turne to their good and further their saluation This is it which the Apostle Paul offereth to our considerations p 1 Cor. 3 21 22 23. Let no man reioyce in men for all things are yours whether it be Paule or Apollos or Cephas or the world or life or death whether they bee thinges present or thinges to come euen all are yours and ye Christes and Christ Gods Great is the dignity and excellency of the godly that all things are made to serue to their vse and are appointed in the ordinance of God to serue for their profite according to that which he hath in another place q Rom. 8 28 We know that all thinges worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose Where we see he teacheth that not onely thinges present are ours but thinges to come not onely life is ours but also death which is a gaine and aduantage to the godly and an entrance or doore that leadeth to euerlasting life What greater glory can befall vs or what greater happinesse can we desire then to haue all things ours Life is ours death is ours the world is ours the Crosse is ours the Crown is ours heauens is ours the Angels are ours Christ is ours God is ours all is ours and what is there that is not ours What a great honour is this Or who is it that can doubt of these thinges Or whom should not these priuiledges mooue The World is a place of our resting Life the time of our bettering Death is a change of our misery and an entrance into glorie things present are the beginning of our comfort things to come are the consummation of our comfort the Crosse is our
contrary to the Doctrine deliuered by himselfe contrary to the rest of the holy Scriptures and contrary to the Articles of our Faith Contrarie to himselfe because he teacheth i Rom. 10 13 14. that we cannot call vpon any whom we do not know out of Gods word and beleeue to be both able and willing to help vs saying Whosoeuer shall call on the Name of the Lord shall be saued how then shall they call on him on whom they haue not beleeued Where he reasoneth thus that we must beleeue onely in God and therefore pray onely to God Hee should be contrary to other Scriptures because we are k Heb. 4 16. taught by them To come with boldnesse to the Throne of Grace therefore the inuocation of Saints is vaine and needlesse seeing we haue a free accesse and bold approching vnto God through Christ againe they are l Ier. 17 5. Curssed that trust in man and make flesh their Arme and so with-draw their heart from the Lord. Christ calleth vs vnto himselfe and commaunded m Iohn 16 20 vs to aske the Father in his Name for the Father himselfe loueth vs. He should be contrary to the Articles of Faith wherein we are taught to beleeue onely in God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost Againe such as are not obstinately blinded and peruersely disposed may easily distinguish the Apostles words and see that he referreth not Faith both to Christ and the Saints but Faith to Iesus Christ and loue to the Saints For after that he had commended Philemon for two chiefe guifts of God Faith and Loue in both which consist the perfection of a Christian man he assigneth to eyther of them their propper subiect namely that Faith is in our Lord Iesus Christ and Charity is toward all the Saints which distinction and diuerse Relation may appeare by the Latine Interpretour and by their owne Rhemish Translation altering the preposition and reading it thus n In Iesu Christo in omnes Sanctos Loue and Faith in Iesus Christ and toward all the Saints Thirdly the Apostle else-where hauing occasion to mention these two graces of God he doth describe them distinctly by their seuerall obiectes and expresly referreth Faith to Christ and loue to the Saints o Ephe. 1 15. Col. 1 3 4. as writing to the Ephesians he saith Therefore also after that I hear of the Faith which ye haue in the Lord Iesus and loue toward all the Saints I cease not to giue thankes for you making mention of you in my prayers So in the Epistle to the Colossians We giue thankes to God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ alway praying for you since we heard of your faith in Christ Iesus and of your loue toward all Saints Compare these two places with the words of Paule in this place and wee shall see they serue as a Key to open this and doe vtter that plainely which here is spoken more darkely Thus we see by the way that the Scripture is the best Expositer and Interpretour of the Scripture p August lib. 2 de doctr Christ cap. 6. and that which is spoken obscurely in one Book is made euident and manifest in another Fourthly it were not hard to produce and alledge sundry authorities and testimonies of elder times thus distinguish the words as we doe and auouching that no Faith and confidence is to be put in any of the Saints q Theodoret Ambrose Theophylact as if the Apostle had saide I know how great Faith thou hast reposed in our Lord which hath saued vs and with how great Charity thou hast releeued them that are the Seruants of God and esteeme godlines Lastly Faith in the Saints cannot bee prooued and inuocation of them established and grounded from hence because the Apostle speaketh of the Saints liuing not departed in the Church Militant not Triumphant the Saints on Earth not in Heauen For the Saints on Earth want our help and craue our releefe to be extended toward them but they that are in glory and haue receiued their Crowne doe not stand in neede of our comfort and refreshing and therefore this is a weake foundation to builde the Popish Faith and beleefe in Saints that are dead and departed out of this life seeing the Apostle vnderstandeth it of one sort and they take it and stretch it to another The third question answered The third question is this why the Apostle restraineth Philemons loue to the Saints whereas loue is a common debt that we owe to all men as the Apostle saith r Rom. 13 8. Owe nothing to any Man but to loue one another for hee that loueth another hath fulfilled the Law Seeing therefore loue should not be restrained to the Saints as though we ought to shut vp our bowels of pitty and compassion from others and seeing we are not to despise our owne flesh but honour the Image of God engrauen in our Nature how is it that his loue which ought to comprehend all mankind and enlarge it selfe to all others is onelie mentioned to haue beene toward the distressed Saints and Members of the Church The reason is they which are of the Houshold of Faith are tyed to vs by a stronger and straighter band of friendship and familiarity and God commendeth them vnto vs more particularlie and so they ought to challenge the first place in declaring the fruits of our loue The Apostle doth direct vs to this point when he saith Å¿ Gal. 6 10. While we haue time let vs doe good vnto al men but especially to them which are of the Houshold of Faith We are charged to loue all but we must loue the Saints with a peculiar and speciall loue euen as heires with Christ and Members of the same body with vs. God requireth of vs to loue al men as his Creatures but the godly as his Children Though therefore our loue should be common and extend it selfe farre and neere into all the world yet there should bee certaine degrees and an order in our loue should be obserued We are commaunded to loue all but we are not commaunded to loue all alike We are bound to loue the godly and vngodlie but we are not bound to loue the vngodly as the godly the Reprobates as the elect the Vessels of wrath as the Vessels of honour the Children of Belial as the Children of God We are therefore heere directed whom we are most neerely and deerly to loue euen those that haue Christ dwelling in their harts and grace shining in their faces Contrary to the practise of worldly Men who onely loue such as are of this World their loue is like themselues prophane men a prophane loue carnall men a carnall loue they loue euill men for their euill because they partake with them in euill they hate the godly for their godlinesse because they are vnlike them and will not runne with them into all excesse of ryot t Psal 38
20. according to that which the Prophet hath They that reward euill for good are mine enemies because I follow goodnesse This agreeth with that which Christ told and taught his Disciples u Iohn 15 19. If ye were of the world the world would loue his owne but because ye are not of the World but I haue chosen you out of the World therefore the World hateth you Thus much touching the deciding of the doubts and answering of the questions that arise out of these two verses Now let vs come to the obseruations that arise therein Obseruations out of these verses The wordes beeing interpreted and diuers questions answered let vs see what points offer themselues fitly to bee deserued First he beginneth with a thanksgiuing to teach that it is meete and necessary to giue thanks to God for benefits receiued at his hands according to the Doctrine of the Apostles x 1 Thes 5 18 In all thinges giue thankes for this is the will of God in Christ Iesus Wee are ready to forget such mercies as we haue receiued and thereby make our selues vnworthy of further fauour Secondly consider to whom he giueth thankes to God not to any Saint or Angell or any Creatuâ—… to guide vs in the performance of this duty Thirdly marke the person for whom for Philemon so that wee are not onely bound to giue thankes for our selues but for other especially when we see Gods word to bring forth fruit in the hearts of Men. Thus doth Paule in this place reioyce for the godlinesse of Philemon and euery where in his Epistles sheweth himselfe exceeding glad for the conuersion of Nations and people to the Faith Thus the Church of the Iewes y Gal. 1 23. are said to glorifie God when they heard of Paules conuersion This is the dutie of all Christians specially of the Ministers to pray continually for the Flock committed vnto them and to praise the name of God for their increase in godlinesse Fourthly obserue that first he mentioneth his thanks-giuing then his praiers for him so that he ioyneth the one with the other Whereby we see that prayers conceiued for our selues or others are not to bee seuered from giuing of thankes For no man is so perfect in this life but be hath neede of dailie encrease in grace and therefore we must so giue thankes for our Bretheren to God in regard of the graces of his spirit which they haue receiued that wee also pray incessantly for their growth in those graces Besides no man standeth so firmely rooted and grounded in grace but hee may fall and by his fall haue his guifts lessened and diminished vnlesse he be strengthened and stayed vp by the meanes and helpes that God hath appointed among the which are Prayers both our owne and others Fiftly hee saith his Faith and loue were heard off and spread abroad farre and neere so that wee see Gods graces bestowed vpon vs will not be hidden and concealed We are set as vpon a Theater to be seene all mens eies are fixed vpon vs all Mens mouths will bee opened to speake of vs z Rom. 1 8. 1 Kin. 18 13. and all mens eares will listen what they can heare of vs euen then when they are absent from vs. On the otherside what euill soeuer we commit wee cannot conceale and couer we haue many eies vpon vs we shall haue a thousand eares to hearken and ten thousand mouths to prattle against vs so that we must so walke as we saw many with vs and many saw vs how we walke Sixtly wee see heere a notable difference betweene vnfained praise and fained flattery The Apostle without any faining and fawning rehearseth in this place the commendation of Philemon a 1 Thes 1 â— 2 13 5 6. as he doth in other places of the whole Churches thereby to encourage them in well doing and to stirre them vp to continue fast and faithfull to the death and to hasten to the end of the race set before them But such as flatter and vse colourable wordes are wholy at the becke of others extolling and admiring whatsoeuer they doe or speake whether it deserue praise or dispraise It standeth vs vpon to consider whom we praise and wherefore we praise them that it be for such good thinges as appeare to be in them I giue thankes to my God c. The Apostle finding and hearing of the excellent and worthy graces of God that were in Philemon was mooued with great ioy and thereby stirred vp to blesse and praise the Lord God Doct. 1. Men ought to take cause of great ioy to see others grow and proceed in good things We learne from hence that al Christians especially Teachers are greatly to reioyce and praise God when they see or know or heare that professors prosper and grow forward in heauenly graces It is a matter of great ioy and comfort to see men grow in graces as they doe in yeares and to encrease in heauenly things as they multiply their daies When the Prophet Dauid saw the forwardnesse of the people in offering willingly vnto the Lord with a perfect heart for the building of the Temple l 1 Chron. 29 10. He reioyced exceedingly and blessed the Lord before all the Congregation And Psal 122. I reioyced m Psal 122 1. when they said vnto me Come let vs goe into the house of the Lord. The Apostle writing to the Romanes giueth thankes through Iesus Christ for them all n Rom. 1 8. Because their Faith was published throughout the whole world When the Churches of Iudea heard that Paule a Persecuter was conuerted to the Faith and made a Preacher of the Faith which before he destroyed o Gal. 1 22 23 They glorified God for him The Apostle Iohn writing to an elect Lady whom he loued in the truth saith p 2 Iohn 4 3 Iohn 3 4. I reioyced greatly that I found of thy Children walking in truth as we haue receiued a Commaundement of the Father And writing to Gaius he saith I reioyced greatly when the Brethren came and testified of the truth that is in thee how thou walkest in the truth I haue no greater ioy then these to heare that my Sonnes walke in veritie By these seuerall places alleadged as by so many witnesses produced wee see that it is our duty greatly to reioyce when we behold the Gospell flourish and the professors of the Gospell grow forward in good things Reason 1. And there are many reasons to warrant and confirme this Doctrine First it serueth exceedingly to aduance the glory of God that men grow in godlinesse which ought to be an effectuall reason to mooue vs to reioyce for what is there that should more cheere and reioyce vs then when Gods Name is magnified and his truth extolled among the Sonnes of Men. In all things that we doe if we doe them aright we should ayme at Gods glorie Now as the Name of GOD is
blasphemed by carelesse and wicked professors the Apostle q Rom. 2 24. charging the Iewes that through their euill life the Doctrine of God was slandered so on the other side God is greatly honoured when our deedes accompany our wordes and a godly life adorneth and garnisheth a good profession according to ihe commandement of Christ r Math. 5 16. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your goodworkes and glory your Father which is in heauen Reason 2. Secondlie the forwardnesse of one is a notable meanes to draw forward another For as one wicked man maketh another and he that is seduced is an Instrument to seduce another so hee that is truely conuerted will not rest in the quiet fruit and inward comfort of his owne conuersion but labour to conuert others and so make them partakers of that comfort which they haue found The Apostle writing to the Thessalonians saith of them Å¿ 1 Thes 1 6 7 Ye became followers of vs and of the Lord and receiued the word in much affliction with ioy of the holy Ghost so that ye were as ensamples to all that beleeue in Macedonia and in Achaia They that are gained to the faith will be meanes to gaine others so that the winning of one is the gaining of another This we see in the conuersion of the Apostles When Andrew was brought to Christ t Iohn 1 41 43 45. He found his Brother Simon first and said vnto him We haue found that Messias which is by interpretation that Christ So when Christ called Phillip and said vnto him Follow me Phillip found Nathaniell and saide vnto him We haue found him of whom Moses did write in the Law and the Prophets Iesus that Sonne of Ioseph that was of Nazareth The like wee see in the Woman of Samaria when Christ had preached saluation vnto her and offered vnto her the Water of life that she should thirst no more u Iohn 4 28. shee left her Water-pot and went into the Citty and said to the men Come see a man which hath told me all thinges that euer I did is not he that Christ Being moued her selfe she moued others beeing drawne she drew others to Christ Reason 3. Thirdly it is a great comfort to the Pastors and Teachers of the Church when such as are taught do grow in grace and prosper by those meanes that are brought and offered vnto them The Apostle calleth the Phillippians his Bretheren beloued and longed for his ioy and his Crowne wherein hee accounteth their growth his honor their encreasing his reioycing their faith his hope their flourishing his felicity so when hee had praised God for the zeale of the Thessalonians in receiuing the word in following other Churches and in suffering affliction for the Gospels sake hee addeth this reason x 1 Thes 2 19 20. For what is our hope or ioy or Crowne of reioycing Are not euen you it in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming Yes ye are our glory and ioy He doth not make the matter of his glorying and the occasion of his reioysing to bee his calling so much as the fruit of his calling hee doth not comfort himselfe so much in his Apostleship as in the effect of his Apostleship that is the conuersion and saluation of the Thessalonians If a man haue neuer so high and eminent a calling in the Church or Common-wealth he cannot comfort himselfe so much therein as when he seeth the blessing of God vpon his labours when he remembreth he hath kept a good conscience therein y 2 Cor. 1 15. and considereth he is to God the sweete sauour of Christ in them that are saued and in them that perish It is a great comfort to the Husbandman after his toiling and tilling after his planting and ploughing to see the fruits of his labours and to behold the encrease of the earth that yeeldeth vsury aduantage and encrease when it is sowed So it fareth with the spirituall Husbandman whose labour is greater oftner enduring al the yeare long whose patience is greater in waiting for the early and latter raine whose gaine and profit is lesse in tilling a dry and barren soile that yeeldeth little or no increase but a crop of cares a bundle of Briars and Bushes and an Haruest of Thornes and Thistles that are reserued for the fire Reason 4. Lastly the graces of God and the growing in these graces are fruites of their election and seales of their saluation so that the Angels in Heauen reioyce at the conuersion of a Sinner Euery grace of GOD addeth assurance the greater graces the greater assurance the more graces the more assurance the growth of graces is the growing of our assuraunce For if these thinges be found and abound in vs z 2 Pet. 1 8 10. they will make vs neither to bee idle nor vnfruitfull in the acknowledging of our LORD IESVS CHRIST but giue vs a comfortable assuraunce of our eternall election and effectuall calling So the Apostle giueth thankes for all the Thessalonians making mention of them in his prayers and remembring the efficacy of their Faith the diligence of their loue and the patience of their hope a 1 Thes 1 3 4. by all which hee gathereth assuredly as building vpon certaine knowledge that they are elect of God Now then to lay these reasons together and to gather them as vpon an heape seeing nothing bringeth greater glory to God among men nothing serueth better to draw on others nothing ministreth greater ioy to the Teachers nothing sealeth vp more surely their saluation then the increase of his Kingdome the growth of the Saints and the enlarging of the bounds of the Church it followeth that all Gods Children must shew their ioy and gladnesse when they see any to encrease in the obedience of the Gospell to grow in grace and to proceede constantly in the truth of God Vse 1. The Vses remaine to be considered and learned of vs. First we see that the principall and cheefest thing which the Minister should seeke and search after is the profiting of his people and the building vp of the Kingdome of God among them For his ioy in their growth and his comfort in their conuersion will cause him aboue all things to labour after it There is no comfort in the Minister like to this comfort when he seeth the fruits of godlines as it were the markes of Gods Spirit to shine forth brightly in his people What comfort hath the Husbandman more in his husbandry then to see the fruits of the earth not to be blasted but to be blessed not to wither but to grow what ioy hath the Shepheard like to this when he seeth the flocke not to be infected but to flourish not to be rotten and scabbed but to be sound and whole not to decrease and decay but to encrease and to bring forth thousands and ten thousands in our streetes What greater
the Minister if they do him no harme if they offer him no wrong if they abstaine from iniurie toward him It was farre otherwise with the Galathians who loued Paule so dearly and entirely that they accounted nothing to bee too precious for him q Gal. 4 14 15 The triall of me which was in my flesh ye despised not neither abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angell of God yea as Christ Iesus what was then your felicity For I beare you record that if it had beene possible ye would haue plucked out your owne eyes and haue giuen them vnto me But in these daies wherein we liue it were well or not much amisse for the faithfull Ministers of the Gospell if such as should support them would not subuert them if such as should help them would not hinder them if such as should raise them vp were not ready to cast them downe and if such as should refresh them were not rather giuen to reuile them and disgrace them Heere then is condemned all hard and bitter dealing toward them whereby their calling which is an honourable office is made an irksome burthen vnto them to bear against such as taunt and scorne them that iest and mocke at the worke of their ministry which is the wisedome of God and the power of God against those that delight to vex the seruants of God to mingle their bread with grauell their drinke with gall and their life with reproach This made the Prophets and Apostles cry out continually to see themselues abused their Ministery contemned the word of God himselfe refused all Religion prophaned When Eliah saw that the children of Israell had forsaken the Couenant of God cast downe his Altars and slaine his Prophets he desired God to kill him r 1 King 19 4 It is now enough O Lord take my soule for I am no better then my fathers The prophet Å¿ Esay 65 2. 53 1. 49 4. Esay saith I haue spred out my hands all the day to a rebellious people which walked in away that was not good euen after their owne imaginations Lord who hath beleeued our report and to whom is the arme of the Lord reuealed I haue laboured in vaine I haue spent my strength in vaine and for nothing but my iudgement is with the Lord and my worke with my God The Lord sayth to Ezekiell t Ezek. 33 31 32. The Children of thy people talke of thee by the walles and in the doores of houses they sit before thee and heare thy words but they will not doo them for vvith their mouths they make iests and thou art vnto them as a iesting song of one that hath a pleasant voice and can sing well for they heare thy words but they do them not and when this commeth to passe for loe it will come then shall they know that a prophet hath beene among them So when Paule came to Athens u Acts 17 18. and saw the City full of Idols he preached vnto them the knowledge of God and the resurrection of the dead but they said What will this babler say And others worse then those that scorne and scoffe at the word of life which they should heare with feare and reuerence are falne into this horrible depth of sinne that thorough malice to the word it selfe do come vnto them to heare them not to learne but to trap and intangle them not to edifie themselues but to misreport and accuse them not to receiue profit but to finde occasion to persecute them as the Iewes did with Christ and his Apostles who came not to heare them but to tempt them not to beleeue them but to belye them Many such Iewes and Iudasses wee meete withall in our dayes who are so farre from reioycing the hearts of their Ministers that they may doo the worke of their calling wil ingly not grudgingly cheerefully not heauily u Heb. 13 17. with ioy not with greefel that they thinke it a great duty done vnto them if they doo not disgrace them or molest them It is a great sinne not to helpe them not to countenance them not to stand with them in good causes but to suffer euery base companion and beastly liuer to insult vpon them as their footstool but it is more greeuous to scorne them and deride them to make them their Table-talke and their Tauern-talke to declaime against them from the Tribunall of their Ale-bench but it is most fearefull of all to come to them to catch them and intrap them to hunt after words and Syllables and to wrest them against the minde and meaning of the speaker Let vs beware of these sinnes let vs not be in the number of such as are set downe in the seat of scorners and false accusers If they shall not escape that do no good if they shall not be excused that do not reioyce them surely they shall bee guilty of a sorer and seuerer punnishment that malice them that mocke them that misinforme others of them and euery way misvse them and contemne them Vse 4. Lastly seeing we are all bound to reioyce in the proceeding of the faithfull it followeth from hence necessarily that wee are not to enuie and repine at the growth of the Church or of any member of the Church This is a great fault and folly in many when they see any parts of the Church flourish and behold greater encrease in others then in themselues by and by they grudge and repine at it and haue their owne eye euil because the Lords eie is good These are like to those Labourers that were hyred into the Vine-yard who when they saw such as were hyred about the eleauenth houre to receiue their penny and to be made equall with them who had borne the brunt and burthen of the day x 1 Mat. 28 20 11. and had endured the heat and sweate of the worke they enuied at the Seruants and murmured against the Mayster of the house We must enuy no mans good wee must repine at no mans Saluation The calling and conuersion of the Gentiles y Acts 11 3. 15 1. was such a stumbling-blocke in the way and n Mote nay a Beame in the eyes of the Iewes that they had rather renounce the Gospell and depart from Christ then to receyue them into a fellowshippe of the same Faith and make them partakers of the Kingdome of Heauen So did the Scribes and Pharisees z Math. 9 11. Luke 7 39. take it greeuously that the grace of God and Remission of sinnes and the Mysteries of Saluation should be preached and published to Publicans and Sinners There is no guift or benefit bestowed vpon any but it is giuen for the good and comfort of the whole Church so that wee should reioyce therein not repine thereat forasmuch as we haue our portion and profite in it Neuerthelesse what is more common and vsuall then to make the blessinges of God vppon others a great
of prayer both publicke and priuate for our selues and others is most necessary It is a speciall gift of the spirit which is common to all for all haue not the grace of Prayer The Apostle saith i 1 Tim 2 1. I exhort that first of all supplications prayers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men The neglect of this is a note of a ranke Atheist k Psalme 53 4. who is described not to call vpon God Christ Iesus did oftentimes pray he was feruent and continuall in it hee spent whole nights in Prayer When he was in his Agony he prayed once and againe and the third time This condemneth those that are carelesse and negligent in the practise of this dutie that are so couetous for themselues that they can craue nothing for their Brethren If one member of the body should scrape all to it selfe what would become of the rest Such are vnnaturall members as take care onely for themselues These can say the Lords Prayer and rehearse the wordes but their hearts are farre from the meaning and right vnderstanding They say Lord giue vs our daily Bread that is to me and to my brethren not to me alone nor to them alone but to me and to them to these my Brethren as well as to my selfe These men are liberall in words bur couetous in mind their mouths are opened and enlarged but their harts are restrained and instraightned they thinke they neuer haue enough and that their Brethren haue too much They are farre from giuing thankes vnto God for them who repine at euerie morsell that they eate and at euery blessing that they enioy Vse 2. Secondly we learne that the weakest and meanest in the Church are not to be despised and contemned inasmuch as they may by their prayers and other meanes helpe the strongest and the greatest The Apostle teacheth that God hath so framed the members of the body l 1 Cor. 12 21 22. That the eye cannot say vnto the hand I haue no need of thee nor the head againe to the feete I haue no neede of you yea much rather those members of the body which seeme to be feeble are necessarie The strongest stand in need of the helpe of the weakest the greatest of the meanest the highest of the lowest the richest of the poorest the Prince of the people All mankind are so created as that they are not perfect of themselues but euery one wanteth the ayde of another One Nation standeth in need of another no Countrey yeeldeth all commodities No man hath all the gifts of Nature but some one some haue others We see it euen among the brute beasts such as are excellent in craft and mighty in strength yet haue their wants together with their wiles and their maimes ioyned with their great might The Fox is subtle to keepe himselfe from snares yet hee is weake to guard himselfe from Wolues on the other side the Lion is strong enough to guard himselfe from Wolues but he is not subtle enough to keepe himselfe from nets We haue not all thinges requisite and necessary for vs we haue not all properties to be commended wee runne into many dangers from whence the meanest may helpe to deliuer the mightiest So then seeing we are enioyned to pray one for another and thereby may helpe one another let vs know that we must despise no man reproch no man hate no man but consider that at one time or other we may want the help hand of him This doth the Wise-man point vnto m Eccl. 9 14 15. when he mentioneth a little City and few men in it and a great King came against it compassed it about and builded forts against it and there was found therein a poore and Wise-man and he deliuered the Citty by his wisedome And wee haue a notable example heereof in the siedge of Abell by Ioab a wise woman cried out of the Cittie and mooued him to returne from the assault We see how forcible the praiers of Abraham were to mooue the Lord to spare the n Gen. 18. Sodomites if tenne righteous persons had beene found in the Citty Thus God testifyeth that he was restrained by the Prayers of Moses and as it were o Exod. 32 10 tied with bands that hee was not able to destroy the people Let vs therefore make much one of another and let no man hate his Brother in his heart but know that his prayers auaile with God for him Wee see the Prayers of the Church profited Peter much though he were an Apostle p Acts 12. for thereby he was deliuered out of prison and from the daunger of death by the Ministry of an Angel So they profit vs if they be faithfull and seruent Vse 3. Lastly it is our duty to entreat the mutuall Prayers one of another We heard before how all the people prayed Samuell to pray for them So did the people come to Moses and entreat this duty of him q Num. 21 7. that they might be deliuered from the fiery Serpents The Apostle is oftentimes earnest in requiring this at the Churches handes r Rom. 15 30 Brethren I beseech you for our Lorde Iesus Christs sake and for the loue of the spirit that ye would striue with me by prayers to God for me When we are poore and can doe our Brethren no other good yet may we benefit them by our Prayers When we see our Brethren in necessity in danger in affliction in persecution in sicknesse and in great misery when we haue no hand to help them no power to deliuer them no means to succour them no fauour to speake for them yet wee haue hearts to lifte vp for them to God the Father of all mercies and the God of all consolation and by praying vnto him for them we shall do them much good giue them much comfort minister vnto them much helpe and procure vnto them speedy deliuerance This shall bee more auaileable and profitable vnto them then all other meanes of helpe and succour vsed for their safety without this Let such as are of the greatest giftes earnestly craue and call for the prayers of those that haue lesser and smaller gifts This reproueth such as neuer regard them nor require them that thinke they haue no neede of them nor know the necessity of them It is all one to these men whether they bee prayed for or not whom God no doubt doth oftentimes crosse in the works of their hands that they do not prosper because they make no account of the Churches Prayers It reprooueth such also as regard not the publick assemblies of the faithfull and the meeting of the Congregation of Christ in one place where Prayers are made for the Church where praises are sung and thankes are rendred for the blessings of God yea heauen and earth are made to ring and rebound with sounding out his glorie as it were with the voice of one man All our
Doctrine 4. True religion must be openly confessed professed Heereby wee learne that faith and the fruits thereof must be openly professed True Religion must not onely bee inwardly beleeued and in the heart acknowledged but must outwardly be confessed and professed in the world before men We see this in Daniell and the three Children hee was cast into the Lyons den they into the hot fiery furnace because they thought it not sufficient to worship God closely and secretly in their hearts but publickly declared what God they serued and what religion they embraced The Apostle writing to the Hebrewes calleth Christ Iesus a Heb. 3 1. 10 23. 13 15. the High-Priest of our profession that is of the trueth which we professe and beleeue And afterward he saith Let vs keep the profession of our faith without wuuering And againe Let vs by him offer the sacrifice of praise alwaies to God that is the fruite of the lippes which confesse his name This duty of acknowledging and confessing the truth haue all the seruants of God practised made conscience of from the beginning giuing witnesse to God his truth When the Apostles were conuented before the counsel they did not hide their faith but said b Acts 4 8. 19 20. 5 30. Ye Rulers of the people and elders of Israell forasmuch as we this day are examined of the good deede done to the impotent man to wit by what meanes he is made whole be it known vnto you all and to al the people of Israell that by the Name of Iesus Christ of Nazareth whome yee haue crucified whom God raysed againe from the dead euen by him dooth this man stand heere before you whole And when they were charged to ho de their peace and to speake or teach no more in the Name of Iesus they aunsweared Whether it bee right in the sight of GOD to obey you rather then GOD iudge ye for wee cannot but speake the thinges which wee haue seene and heard The Apostle Paule vseth this boldnesse of speech before Felix c Acts 24 14 15. I confesse vnto thee that after the way which they call Heresie so worship I the God of my Fathers beleeuing all thinges which are written in the Law and in the Prophets c. And as the Apostle himselfe practised this dutie so Timothy is commended and praised by him for the same d 1 Tim. 6 12 13. Fight the good fight of Faith lay holde of eternall life whereunto thou art also called and hast professed a good profession before many witnesses wherein also hee followed the steppes and example of Iesus Christ which vnder Pontius Pilate witnessed a good confession All these as a clowd of witnesses serue to confirme vs in the assured truth of this doctrine that God requireth this duty of vs to confesse his word boldly to manifest our faith openly to shew our Religion publickely that so wee may confesse before the Lord his louing kindnesse and his wonderfull works before the sons of men Reason 1. And howsoeuer these Testimonies may serue and suffice for the strengthning thereof yet it shall appeare more plain and euident vnto vs if we waigh the Reasons First the profession of our faith hath a great promise of a rich reward ioyned with it and added vnto it and the starting backe from it as a deceitful bow hath a sore threatning of a grieuous curse following after it It is that which our Sauiour teacheth his Disciples whom he sent out as Sheepe among Wolues and foretelleth them of afflictions and persecutions that should be raised against them e Math. 10 32 23. Marke 8 38. Luke 9 26. 12 8. Whosoeuer shall confesse me before men him will I confesse also before my Father which is in Heauen and whosoeuer shall denie me before men him will I also denie before my Father which is in Heauen It is an hard matter to stand when the storme falleth and to confesse Christ in time of daunger when persecuters arise and enemies shewe themselues but the earnest consideration of this that Christ will confesse vs in the glorie of his Father and before the Angels of God will be a forcible meanes and motiue to put life and courage into vs to enable vs and perswade vs to this practise For what can be more right and reasonable and stand better with the Lawe of equity then that the seruant should not feare to professe what Maister hee serueth who will know him and confesse him when he is entred into his glory If a Prince should come to a man among a great company and single him out by name if he should acknowledge him among a thousand others and speake kindly vnto him it woulde encourage him to liue and die in his quarrell euen so seeing Christ Iesus the sonne of God and the heire of alâ— things will at the last day do vs this honour to confesse vs to be his owne children and giue vnto vs the Crowne of glory how should we bee stirred vp in loue to him againe and strengthned in the inward man to waxe bold in the faith and feruent in spirite to giue out a cleare Testimonie before all the worlde whose Seruants wee are and in all troubles to cleaue vnto him with full purpose of heart On the other side wee must bee terrifyed from denying him least hee bee ashamed of vs and denie vs before his Father which is in Heauen Reason 2. Secondly confession is a necessary fruit and consequent of faith where true Faith is in the hart there wil follow confession with the mouth This is it which the Prophet speaketh in his owne experience f Psal 116 10. I beleeued therefore did I speake for I was sore troubled This is made a note of Faith what it beleeueth it speaketh albeit the confession of the truth be accompanied with daunger And least any should imagine this to be peculiar to the Prophet not common to others the Apostle draweth it likewise vnto himselfe g 2 Cor. 4 13. Because wee haue the same spirit of faith according as it is written I beleeued and therefore haue I spoken We also beleeue and therefore speake He that is afraid to confesse Christ hath no true faith but he that beleeueth in him will not be ashamed of him and his Gospell Reason 3. Thirdly the Faith of Christes true Religion is a most glorious thing containing in it the great praise and glory of Gods wisedome power mercie and righteousnesse and it deliuereth the matter of mans saluation and eternall happinesse This was it that mooued the Apostle to preach the Gospell freely and boldly h Rom. 1 16. I am not ashamed of the Gospell of Christ for it is the power of God vnto saluation to euery one that beleeueth to the Iew first and also to the Grecian Seeing therefore Christ hath promised to confesse vs before his Father seeing faith is manifested and shewed by
Atheisme Let not such therefore flatter themselues and deceiue their owne soules let them shew their religion if they haue any or else they shew themselues to be men of no religion The third reproofe Thirdly it reprooueth such as censure and condemne others as too pure and precise by reason of their profession These men that are colde themselues and care not whether Religion go sorward or backward cannot abide that any should be more zealous and earnest then themselues because they will not runne with them into all excesse of riot therefore they rayle at them and speake all manner of euill against them They haue borrowed many opprobrious tearmes and drawne many reuiling tauntes from the enemies of the Gospell and grace of God and apply them whete they ought not to bee bestowed When the Lord had restored the Gospell vnto vs being brought out of Superstition and Idolatry that the Romanists gnashed their teeth for anger disgorged their malice with rage and were like to breake in peeces through enuy of the worke of the Lord set vp among vs they deuised against vs and our religion most bitter reproaches then was our profession called Puritanisme and our professors branded with the names of Puritans Praecisians and vnspotted Brethren which contumelies are nowe taken out of the mouths of enemies and one Brother dooth spit them in the face of another What a shame and indignity is this that we professing one faith liuing vnder one Gospell embracing one Religion and enduring the same enimies shold borrow such venomous speeches from the scornefull and despightfull Papists and cast them as Dung in the faces of our Bretheren Let vs therefore leaue these rayling and reuiling speeches and send them backe to Rome the Mother of cruelty and of all byting and bitternesse from whence they come Let vs vpbraid no man with his zeale nor hit no man in the teeth with his profession Let vs rather be mooued in loue to follow their example bee prouoked in a godly aemulation to walke in their steps And let vs all know that we must not be like the Laodiceans h Reuel 3 15. which were neither hot nor cold for if we scorne all zeale and forwardnesse in the wayes of godlinesse if we bee luke-warme professors and neither hot nor cold it shal come to passe that the Lord will spew vs out of his mouth The fourth reproofe Fourthly it reprooueth such as thinke they may bee present at the Sacrifice of the Masse and heare and see their Idolatry so they keepe their conscience to God and themselues yea some go farther and thinke they may not only be present at Idolatry in the Idols Temple but bow downe to the Idolles offer vnto them creepe vnto them and serue them with their bodies so that they abhorre such worship in their minds and serue God in their hearts But these excuses cannot serue to iustify such manner of seruing of God When God would assure Eliah that he had his people in those ruines of the Church that he was not left alone he said i 1 Kin. 19 18 He had left seuen thousand in Israell euen all knees that haue not bowed vnto Baal and euerie mouth that hath not kissed him He doth not say hee had reserued such as did not beleeue in Baal but keepe their heart to God but they are noted by this marke to bee the Lords that they gaue not to Baal the bending of the knee nor any outwarde subiection vnto him In the tentations offered to Christ our Sauiour when the Deuill onely required of him to fall downe and worship him k Math. 4 10 he answered Auoid Satan for it is written thou shalt worship the Lord and him only shalt thou serue Nebucadnezzar required nothing of Shadrach Meshach and Abednego the three Seruants of God but to bow the knee and to fall down l Dan. 3 19. to the golden Image that he should set vp and yet they did choose rather to bee cast aliue into the hot fiery furnace and to endure the extremity of the flame It is not therefore enough to worship God in heart and soule True it is he commandeth vs to m Iohn 4 24. worship him in spirit and truth but not only in spirit and truth God requireth of vs the body as well as the spirit the outward man as well as the inward the knee as well as the heart He challengeth euery part member of our body to be employed to his worship Hee that hath an eare to heare n Reuel 2 7. Must heare what the spirit saith vnto the Churches Hee that hath a o 1 Pet. 4 11. Tongue to speake must speake as the words of Gad. Hee that hath handes to lift vp p 1 Tim. 2. 8 Must lift vp pure hands without wrath and without contention Hee that hath a knee to bow q Ephes 3 14. Must bow it to the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ He that hath a mouth to open r Rom. 10 10 Must make confession with it to saluation He that hath feet must say Å¿ Psal 122 2. Our feete shall stand in thy gate O Ierusalem The cause why God claimeth and challengeth the whole body is because the body is his as well as the soule It is his by creation because he made it t Psal 100 3. and not wee our selues we are his people and the Sheepe of his pasture The Clay was his whereof we were formed so that we are his by the Law of Creation Hee feedeth and findeth vs of his owne costs and charges he cloatheth vs with his owne wooll u Psal 50 10 For all the Beasts of the field are his and the Beasts on a thousand mountaines If then we liue at his expenses we are his by another right euen the Booke of his prouidence We are made his by the freeing of vs from the thraldome of sinne from the tiranny of Satan from the bondage of corruption by paying a price a great price by giuing for vs a ransome a great ransome not of Siluer and Gold but by shedding his blood his precious blood for vs the Speare pierced his hart the Nayles pierced his hands and his feet the Thornes pierced his head Seeing therefore he suffered so much in his bodie for our bodies we are wholly his by the worke of our redemption who before were not his The Holy-Ghost likewise sanctifieth our bodies as well as our soules and maketh them a Temple to dwell in and lastly we look for saluation and glorification not onely in soule but in body x 1 Cor. 6 19 20. and therfore we must glorifie God both in our bodies and in our soules wee must offer vp our bodies an holy Sacrifice vnto him and not commit Sacriledge against him by plucking and withdrawing away any part of our bodies from him The fift reproofe Lastly it reproueth such as keepe company with open enemies to God and
die but if ye mortifie the deeds of the body by the spirit ye shal liue for as many as are led by the spirit of God they are the sonnes of God And in another place Å¿ 2 Cor. 5 15. Thus we iudge that if one be dead and he died for all that they which liue should not henceforth liue vnto themselues but vnto him which died for them and rose againe Sanctification goeth alwayes before glorification Euerie one would be glorified but euery one wil not be sanctified euerie one would liue with God but euery one will not dye to sinne euery one would receiue the victory but euery one will not fight the battel But let vs not be deceiued God is not mocked If we would attaine to saluation we must first haue sanctification we must be Saints in this life if we look to be Saints in glory heerafter we must be Saints vpon the earth if we would be Saints in heauen wee must first make a beginning before we can come to the ending We must take paines wee must labour hard and sweate much before we can come to our iourneyes end Let vs therefore take heed we do not make a mocke of the Saints least we mocke at our owne sanctification and consequently neglect nay despise our owne saluation If we make any account of holinesse of life let vs not cast it out as a reproch to bee holy Let vs consider that this is the will of God euen our sanctification it is not therefore his will that wee should delight in prophanesse and vngodlinesse And as for those that are scorned and abused or rather not they indeede or their persons flouted and contemned but their Faith their Religion their Sanctification let them not hang downe their heads and be discouraged but walke boldly through good report and euill report and be so farre from shrinking back for these taunts reuilings that rather we should prepare our selues for an harder battell an hotter encounter We haue not yet resisted vnto blood Remember what our Lorde and Maister hath endured the reproach of the world the slaunders of the vngodly the mockings of the malicious the shame of the crosse and what not We must not looke to fare better then he we must not thinke to be entertained otherwise then he was If this be the worst that they can say by vs if this be the greatest fault they can report of vs that we are Saintes and holy persons let vs not be discomforted but rather comforted heerein that God is glorified in vs his name is honoured and the mouth of Iniquity is stopped hauing nothing to detect vs off nothing to obiect against vs. The enemies of Daniell howsoeuer they watched all occasions and sought all opportunities to betray him and destroy him yet the greatest crime they had to charge him withall t Dan 6. 11. and 3. 12. was that he prayed to his God three times a day and made supplication vnto him The Caldeans had no other fault to charge the Iewes to haue committed then that they would not bow downe vnto an Idol If they could haue found any other matter to accuse them of as Malefactors their malice was so great to their profession and to their persons for their professions sake that they would not haue spared and held their peace But this was the glory of these seruants of God that they suffered not for their sinnes and deseruings but for their faith and a good conscience This was it wherin the Church and faithfull comforted themselues Psal 44. If we haue u Psal 44. 20 21 22. forgotten the name of our God and holden vp our handes to a strange God shall not God search this out For he knoweth the secrets of the heart Surely for thy sake are we slaine continually and are counted as sheepe for the slaughter This is that place which the Apostle alludeth vnto Rom. 8. Whereby he comforteth the people of God in their afflictions whereby we see what is the portion and condition of the Saintes in this life they are sheepe not wolues they are afflicted they doe not afflict they are killed they do not kill they are killed not because they haue forsaken and renounced God but because they would not forsake him and renounce him They are slaine not for their owne sinne but because they would not commit sinne against God If this be our case and condition that we are reproached for our righteousnesse and religion and if we x 1 Pet 4 13. 14. be railed vpon for the name of Christ we haue cause to reioyce in asmuch as we are partakers of his sufferinges and shall be partakers of his glory yea blessed are we for the spirit of glory and of God resteth vpon vs which on their part is euill spoken off but on our part is glorified Let vs comfort our selues and our bretheren with these thinges Vse 2. Secondly seeing all the faithfull liuing in the world are Saintes this serueth to conuince the Church of Rome who appropriate the word Saintes to those that are dead and honour none with this title that liue vpon the earth but such as are departed out of this life and being famous for miracles are Canonized by the Pope whom they account as a God vpon the earth Hence it is that they adde farther that our Church cannot be an holy Church because there was neuer yet any Saint or holy man of it approued to be such by miracle or any other euident token They renounce our Church because it is no holy Church and they conclude it is not holy because we haue no Saints that are in it or euer were of it First lct vs speake of our Saintes and then somewhat touching their Saintes whereof they boast so much and in whom they glory so greatly Touching the former the Prophets Apostles and holy men of the first Churches were professors of the same faith that wee beleeue as appeareth by the Scriptures by which we offer to be tried in al controuersies but our Aduersaries will not deny these to be Saintes and such Saintes as haue beene approued by miracles Againe we haue in our Churches true beleeuers iustified by the bloud of Christ and sanctified by the spirit of God and therefore are Saintes by calling as we haue shewed before We haue the fruites of sanctification as necessary effects of a liuing faith we profit daily in repentance from dead workes we labour more and more for y Col 2 2. 5. Rom 8 16. the full assurance of vnderstanding and stedfast faith in Christ for our redemption But such as liue in sin and walk in the flesh haue not the spirit of Christ they are not of our church they are no true Saints they may bee among vs but they are not of vs. As for the popish Saints which are found in their Golden Legend so called and stand in redde letters in their Kalenders it is no maruell if we do not account
the Apostle set forth the fruits of Philemons loue most effectualy This is to be obserued of vs concerning the method and meaning of these words which are thus much in effect If thou wouldest more fully know the cause of my giuing thanks and the remembrance of thee in my praiers surely it is this that as God in mercy hath bestowed vpon thee a true sauing faith so my earnest desire and humble request is vnto him that the offices fruits and duties of thy faith may bee more and more communicated and fitted to the benefit of the poore Saints that so whatsoeuer good thing is to be found in thee through the grace and working of Iesus Christ may bee acknowledged manifested and published abroade to the glory of God the comfort of the faithful and the prouocation of others For indeed thy loue giueth me great occasion of much ioy because thou my brother dost not only cheere the Saints and reioycest them but cause their very harts and bowels euen their secret and inward parts to be refreshed reioyced Diuers points to be obserued out of these Verses But before we handle the doctrines arising in this diuision it shal not be amisse a litle to examine the force of the words and the maner that Paule hath obserued in the penning of them First obserue that he saith not simply thy faith may bee made effectuall but The fellowship of thy Faith that the fruit thereof might redown and returne to many Secondly he saith not barely That his Faith might be knowne but Euery good thing that is euery grace that was in his heart because when Faith is made knowne to others and brought into sight open light many other guifts of the Holy-Ghost are made knowne as Loue Patience Liberality and such like For the grace of Faith is neuer alone in the heart but is garded with a troope and company of all other vertues and when it commeth as it were out of the doores it commeth abroad with a band and traine of all other graces Thirdly he declareth the author and cause of all these blessings from whence they proceed to wit from Christ that we shold learne not to thinke or speake of any benefite without making mention of Christ Fourthly he draweth an argument or reason why hee prayed for the efficacy of his Faith from the former experience of his Loue which was as effectuall as his Faith teaching that the experience of grace already giuen should mooue vs to begge and craue the encrease of that Grace and a perseuerance and continuance in that grace and therefore wee must not bee so simple or sencelesse to imagine when we see grace bestowed vpon any man that we haue no more neede to pray for the encreasing and growing of that grace For wee must know that there are degrees of grace there is a first Grace there is a second Grace Now that Grace may bee multiplyed and a continuall encrease and accesse to it may be added we must make daily praiers we must pray that we may haue Faith and when we haue it we must not be secure but pray that it may be effectuall and working by loue Last of al in the commending of Philemons liberality x Theophil in hunc locum he dooth not nakedly say that he gaue to the poore but To the poore Saints for all that are poore are not poore Saints many are poore that are wretched and vngodly and haue no part of sanctification neither doth he say onely that he gaue to the Saints but he refreshed them and not only that he refreshed the Saints but the very bowels of the Saints Now let vs come to the Doctrines That the fellowship of thy Faith may bee made effectuall Heere the Apostle remembreth the matter and substance of his prayer what it was that hee besought and requested of God where we see hee affirmeth that it consisted in this that the fruits of his Faith might be encreased continually augmented Doctrine 1. It is our dutie to stirre vp our selus others to increase in good things We learne from this place that it is the duty of all men earnestly to desire wish and procure the good of others and to stirre vp our selues others to encrease in the graces of Gods spirit The growing and proceeding of our brethren in the best things should be sought for of vs. When Moses had word brought vnto him that som in the host did prophesy that is had receiued notable gifts of the spirit for the guiding and directing of his people he saide a Num. 12 29 I would to God that not only these but that all the Lords people were Prophets and that he would poure out his spirit vpon them The Apostle writing to the Thessalonians saith b 1 Thess 4 1. Furthermore I beseech you Brethren and exhort you in the Lord Iesus that ye encrease more and more as ye haue receiued of vs how yee ought to walke and to please God They had encreased already exceedingly they had gained in the Faith and were growne to a perfect age they receiue this Testimony and commendation c 1 Thess 1 6 7 8. 2 13. 5 1 2. 4 9 10. 3 10 11 that they became followers of the Apostles of the Lord They receiued the word in much affliction with ioy of the Holy-Ghost They were as ensamples to all that beleeue in Macedonia from them sounded out the word into al quarters they receiued it not as the word of men but as it is indeede the word of God which worketh in them that beleeue Touching the times and seasons he had no neede to write vnto them because they knew perfectly that the day of the Lord should come as a theef in the night Touching brotherly loue they had no neede he should write vnto them for they were taught of God to loue one another yet he prayeth to God still to encrease them and make them abound in loue one towardes another and toward all men yea he desired exceedingly night and day that he might see their face and might accomplish that was lacking in their faith Heereunto tendeth the exhortation that Paule giueth to Timothy d 1 Tim. 4 14 15. Despise not the gift that is in thee which was giuen thee by prophesie with the laying on of the hands of the company of the Eldership these things exercise and giue thy selfe vnto them that it may be seene how thou profitest among all men When the writer to the Hebrewes had reprooued the sluggishnesse of that people hee addeth e Heb. 6 1. Therefore leauing the Doctrine of the beginning of Christ let vs be led forward vnto perfection not laying againe the foundation of repentance from dead-workes and of Faith toward God All these places of Scripture serue to teach vs the truth of this Doctrine that we must all labour to perfection that wee may be perfect as our heauenly Father is
seeke the encrease and continuance of it which is continued preserued by the same meanes that it is bred and ingenderd This it it which the Apostle Peter teacheth in his first Epistle r 1 Pet 1 23. with Chap 2 2 that being borne anew not of mortall seed but of immortall by the word of God which liueth and endureth for euer we should as new borne babes desire that sincere milke that we may grow thereby Whereby we see that he calleth the word immortall seed to regenerate vs and sincere milke to nourish vs so that we haue as well our growing vp as our first birth by it and there is a continuall vse of the preaching of the word as well to men that are called aready as to them that are to be called heereafter For the end of preaching is not onely to conuert vs but to continue vs not onely to raise vs vp but to vphold vs not onely to beget vs to the faith but to strengthen vs in the faith not onely to giue the first life to vs but to renew vs after our manifold slippes and often infirmities We are euen in the state of our regeneration as a shippe which if it lye still without vse will rot in the Hauen and if it be kept neuer so carefully it will want rigging and repayring So is it with euery one of vs in this life Å¿ Phil 3 12. we haue not attained to perfection we alwayes lacke somewhat we stand in need of renewing and repairing we must be mending that which is impayred encreasing that which is lessened restoring that which is decayed and keeping in his course that which is rightly ordered So then we must acknowledge a perpetuall necessity of the word to encrease in vs the graces of Faith and Sanctification which without vse of the meanes are subiect if not to dying yet to decreasing if not to perishing yet to diminishing if not to withering away yet to a languishing and loosing of those degrees that haue beene begun in vs. Hence it is that the Lord saith t Esay 27 3. I the Lord doe keepe it that is the Church which is the Vineyard of the Lord I will water it euery moment least any assayle it I will keepe it night and day It is not with the Ministers of the word as it is with men of other Trades who when they haue begun a worke and are departed from it though they returne not to it in a long time yet they find it in the same case u Chrisost homit 13. ad popu Antioch as they left it The Gold-smith that hath melted his siluer in the fire and cast a vessell in the mould begun to hammer it with his Tooles if he lay it aside at night the next day when he commeth to his worke he findeth it as he left it The Carpenter that hath hewed his Timber or the Mason that hath squared his stones in what sort soeuer they left their worke when they departed from it in the same they are sure to see it it is not better it is not worse but as it lay so it continueth And thus it is in all other Sciences It is not so in the Art of hearing and teaching we do not alwaies find the people as we left them we labour to haue them reformed and made zealous yet they are no sooner departed but the multitude of businesse the strength of tentations the corruptions of their nature do so beset them and besiege them round about whereby they are beguiled and ensnared that they make the worke of reformation more hard and difficult then it was before This made the Apostle Paule say of the Galathians that he trauailed in birth againe with them vntill Christ were formed in them and was affraid least he had laboured among them in vaine Gal. 4. 11. 19. This also made the Apostles consent and agree together to visit the Churches where they had preached the Gospell x Acts 14. 22. to confirme them in the truth which they had receiued For as we eate often for the restoring of the force of nature and repairing of the decaies of the body so it is our duty to heare often for the making vp of the breaches and ruines that Sinne and Sathan haue made in our soules We see by daily experience that after our repentance the renewing of our mindes we are subiect to stumble and fal into sinne and ready to lye long in it as men cast into a deep and dead sleepe if we be not awaked with the Trumpet of the Lord in our eares Dauid was by the subtilty of the enemy surprized y 2 Sam 12 7. 13. and drawne to commit two horrible sinnes Adultery and murther he lay a long space securely in them vntill he was by the Prophet Nathan roused vp and recouered Wherefore as there is a continuall vse and exercise of repentance so is there a continuall vse of the preaching of the word that we should not stand at a stay but encrease more and more vntill we come to the fulnesse of the perfect age of Christ Iesus our Lord. Vse 3. Thirdly seeing we should desire our owne profit and others it condemneth three sortes of men first such as stand at a stay secondly such as goe backward thirdly such as enuy the good and growth of others in the best thinges The first reprofe Touching the first we haue many that stand still and moue not they are cast as it were into a dead sleepe call and cry vnto them lift vp thy voice as a Trumpet they haue no eares to heare If one come to a sicke man and feele his pulses yet cannot perceiue them to beate or stirre we will say he is neere vnto death or in some extasie so is it with such as haue the word of God preached vnto them if they be not moued by it to go forward but we find them at the yeares end where they were at the beginning it is an euident signe of a spirituall lethargy and slumber and that they are in danger of death He is accounted an euill scholler that learneth not somewhat euery day but many thousands remaine in the schoole-house of Christ that are so farre from profiting euery day that they suffer whole weekes and moneths and yeares to passe ouer their heads without calling themselues to an account what they haue learned that they knew not before and wherein they yeeld obedience which they practised not before If a man should aske them whether they haue bettered their knowledge encreased their faith furthered their sanctification more this yeare then before they cannot yeeld a reckoning of any accesse is come to any of their guifts In this number are the greatest sort that liue among vs they are standers and not walkers they are sitters and not mouers where you left them this yeare you shall be sure to find them the next yeare and many yeares after They see the time of their
subuert the truth their knowledge to ouerthrow the faith their riches to vndoo the poor their credit to crosse iustice their authority to disdain their strength to oppresse the weake their power to contemne others and euery gift to the dishonor of the giuer as the Serpent did his wilinesse to deceiue These are al like mad men armed It were better that a mad man had no armour and weapon then that he should vse or rather abuse them to the death and destruction of others so it were better these men wanted these guiftes then that they should prophane them to the dishonour of God to the hurt of others and to the bringing of a fearfull iudgement vpon their owne soules It were better to do nothing then to do euill as we say it is better to be ydle then to be ill occupied It were better to let the sword rest in the scabbard then to drawe it out to wound the innocent to let our riches corrupt and our garments be moth-eaten and our treasure be cankred then we weare them with pride wast them in drunkennesse whoredome and all wickednesse We must one day giue an account vnto God both what we haue receiued and howe wee haue bestowed that which we haue receiued If the Marchant that hath had his Factor in a strange Country wasting his goods committed to him on harlots and in riotous liuing will call him to an account how hee hath spent his time and mispent his goods shall wee not thinke that the eternall God will summon vs before the barre of his iudgement seate to giue in a reckoning an exact account what we haue done with such guifts as he hath lent vs and how we haue bestowed them The third reproofe Thirdly they are here also reproued which bar and lock vp such guifts of such as might be profitable to the Church and Common-wealth which suffer them not to imploy their guifts that desire to imploy them which doo little good themselues and yet hinder those that would do good The Dogge that lyeth in the manger will not eate the Hay himselfe nor suffer the Oxe that laboureth to eate of it So we haue lamentable experience of such men or rather Beasts as open not their own mouths but haue learned to shut the mouthes of others that would preach the gospell These are like to Amazia that proud Priest of Bethel that falsely informed the King against the true Prophet of God Amos and charged him to hold his peace a Amos 7. 10 12. hee sent to Ieroboam king of Israel saying Amos hath conspired against thee in the midst of the house of Israel the Land is not able to beare his words And hee saide to Amos O thou the Seer flee thou away into the Land of Iudah and there eate thy Bread and prophesy there but prophesie no more at Bethel for it is the Kinges Chappell and it is the Kings Court These are like to the cruell Priests and Prophets that suffered not b Ier. 26 8. 38 6. Ieremiah to publish the word of the Lord but stopped his mouth and clapt him vp in prison and if their rage had not bin repressed and their malice restrained they woulde not haue rested till they had put him to death and brought him to destruction He was as a silly Lambe in the iawes and clawes of blood-sucking Wolues and led vnto the slaughter hee sought not anie reuenge against them but onely said c Ier. 26 14. 15 As for me bohold I am in your hands do with me as ye thinke good and right but know ye for certaine that if ye put mee to death ye shall surely bring innocent blood vpon your selues and vpon this Citty and vpon the Inhabitants thereof for of a truth the Lord hath sent me vnto you to speak all these words in your eares These are like to the d Acts 4 17. and 5 28. chiefe Priest and Pharisies who threatned and charged the Apostles that they should thenceforth speake or teach no man in Christs name but they answeared We ought rather to obey God then men And againe Whether it be right in the sight of God to obey you rather then God iudge ye These are like to that ambitious Diotrephes mentioned by the Apostle Iohn in his third Epistle e 3 Iohn 9 10 who as hee loued to haue the preheminence among them so hee pratled against the true seruants of God with malicious words and not therewith content neither hee himselfe receiueth the Brethren but forbiddeth them that woulde receiue them and thrusteth them out of the Church It is an horrible sinne to take away the preaching of Gods word from men For whatsoeuer men pretend to excuse their sinne and what Figge leaues soeuer they patch together to couer their shame they are guilty of the destruction and damnation of so many soules as by them might haue bin instructed Iudas was guilty of an hainous sinne for betraying and deliuering the body of one innocent to a temporall death but these shall be arraigned of high treason against Iesus Christ who betray many thousand soules into the hands of Satan and throw them into the iawes of death euen of eternall death Such are the bloody Papists which deny the vse of the scriptures to the people and debarre them of the meanes of getting knowledge And such are all carnall Gospellers which thinke the preaching of the Gospel to be a needlesse and superfluous thing and account the people to haue sufficient so that they haue a praying Ministry alone and the seruice read distinctly among them Let vs therefore take heede that we doo not stoppe the course of the Gospell or put out the light that would shine into our hearts but rather further with all our power the trueth that God hath set vp among vs and spread abroad his sauing health that so glory may be gained to his name The fourth reproofe Lastly it reprooueth the neglect of employing the gifts of God bestowed vpon them that is in the people Whether God haue giuen vs spiritual graces or temporall blessings we must take heede how we vse them We are readie to heare and willing to learne the faults of the Ministers yea we can speak of them our selues and talke of them all day long wee can tell that some vse not their guifts to the good of the Church others abuse them to the hurt of the Church but neuer consider how themselues employ their owne guifts or what account they shall giue to God that hath bestowed them The benefite of them is not in hauing of them but in the vsing of them not in the enioying but in the employing not in the possessing but in the practising Not to vse them is all one as if we had them not For as the couetous man wanteth as well the things that he hath as those which he hath not so doo these sluggards receiue the grace of God in vaine which haue the vse
horror of conscience vexation of spirit and confusion of face Woe then woe I say to all idle Ministers and sluggish people that when they are to bee gathered vnto their Fathers and ly vpon their death beds cannot remember what good they haue done but shall bee troubled and tormented with the consideration of this what good they might haue done that they might haue beene fruitfull trees but haue beene barren Good ground but haue beene euill These men haue nothing else to muse and meditate vpon but how they haue spent whol dayes and nights whole moneths and yeares in eating and drinking in feasting and company in pleasures and pastimes in surfetting and drunkennes and what comfort shall their poore distressed soule and languishing bodye feele in that day but crie out with a lamentable cry and a pittifull howling able to mooue the stones and to pierce the rockes that all is vanity and then condemne their folly that haue placed their happinesse in this vnhappinesse and the ioy of their spirit in this sorrow of their heart For if that be true which the Prophet saith o Psal 128 1 2 Prou. 10 4. Blessed is euerie one that feareth the Lord and walketh in his wayes when thou eatest the labours of thine hands thou shalt be blessed and it shall be well with thee It is no doubt as true that such as eate not the fruit of their labors but eate the fruite of their lazinesse and loytering are accurssed This is it which our Sauiour addeth p Luke 12 45 46. If that seruant say in his heart My Maister doth deferre his comming and shall begin to smite the Seruants and Maidens and to eate and drinke and to be drunken The Maister of that seruant will come on a day when he thinketh not and at an houre when he is not ware of and will cut him off and giue him his portion with the vnbeleeuers that Seruant that knew his Maisters will and prepared not himselfe neither did according to his will shall be beaten with many stripes Where he teacheth that as eternall life is the reward of diligence and discharge of our duty so is eternal destruction the wages of all idle bellies Such as do no good to others shall know at the last that they haue indeed done no good vnto themselues The more seruiceable wee haue beene to others the more profitable shall we be in the end to our selues and the comfort of all shall be felt in our hearts when wee shall say with the Apostle q 2 Tim. 4 7 8 I haue fought a good fight I haue finished my course I haue kept the Faith henceforth is laid vp for me the Crowne of righteousnesse which the Lord the righteous iudge shall giue me at that day and not to mee onely but vnto all them also that loue his appearing A notable example heereof wee haue in Obadiah who was Gouernor of Ahabs house when he saw himselfe in distresse of famine in fear least Eliah should depart he called to remembrance the fruits of his Faith the worship of God and the fauour shewed to his children and heerein hee was comforted When Iezebel r 1 Kin. 18 13 slew the Prophets of the Lord he hid an hundred men of the Lords Prophets by fifties in a Caue and fed them with bread and water Let vs therefore neuer bee without such arguments to comfort vs wee shall finde the benefit of them when we are in trouble and especially when we are going out of the world And that whatsoeuer good thing is in you through Christ Iesus may be knowne The Apostle in these wordes mentioneth this to be the cause why he would haue the guifts of God bestowed vpon Philemon to be communicated to others because by that meanes they might be made knowne to others and acknowledged by others and so spread abroad farre and neere Doctrine 3. The goodnesse of God toward our selues or other must be made knowne Wee learne from hence that it is the duty of euery one to manifest and shew forth yea to spread abroad and to speake of the guifts of God bestowed vpon themselues and others When God is good toward vs and distributeth his graces among vs we must be ready to confesse and acknowledge them when we feele them in our selues or see them in others This our Sauiour a Mat 5 16. teacheth Math. 5. Let your light so shine before men that they may see your good workes and glorifie your Father which is in Heauen Thus the spirit of God in the Scriptures remembreth the righteousnesse of Noah the faith and obedience of Abraham the patience of Iob the chastity of Ioseph the meeknesse of Moses the single heart of Dauid the sincerity of Nathaniell the labours of Paule the repentance of Peter the restitution of Zacheus Christ Iesus publisheth the graces of God that shined in Iohn Baptist b Iohn 5 35. he saith he was a burning and shining Candle and that they would for a season haue reioyced in his light The Apostle declareth c 1 Tim 4 14. that the faith of the Romanes is published throughout the whole world The praise of Timothy was noysed and notifyed in the Church wherof Paule putteth him in mind to make his proceedings answearable to his beginnings and to the hope that was conceiued of him c 1 Tim 4 14. Despise not the guift that is in thee which was giuen thee by prohecie with the laying on of the handes of the company of the Eldership So likewise the fact of Mary annointing the body of Christ and working a good worke vpon him to bury him is commanded to be made knowne and not kept secret d Mat 26 13. Verily I say vnto you wheresoeuer this Gospell shall be preached throughout all the world there shall also this that she hath done be spoken off for a memoriall of her Thus the Apostle remembreth the e 1 Thes 1 3. effectuall faith and diligent loue and the patience of that hope in our Lord Iesus Christ which was in the Thessalonians So he recordeth and commendeth the liberallity that was in them of Macedonia toward the poore Saintes at Ierusalem that were in distresse All which Testimonies serue to teach vs that it is our duty to publish the guifes of God vpon vs or our bretheren not to hide them to spread them abroad not to smother them to make them knowne not to couer and conceale them to our selues Reason 1. And albeit these examples may be sufficient to moue vs to embrace this as a certain truth yet we haue sundry reasons yeelded in the Scriputre farther to confirme it vnto vs. First to the end that Gods graces being seene knowne he may be glorified and blessed for them who is the author and giuer of them It ought to be our chiefest desire and study that God may haue his praise and glory among vs. This is that reason which Christ our Sauiour
GOD pondereth the hearts This is it which Christ spake to the Pharisees i Luke 16 15. Ye are they which iustifye your selues before Men but GOD knoweth your hearts for that which is highly esteemed among men is abhominable in the sight of God Let vs therefore publish the guiftes of God vppon our selues and our Bretheren not to the magnifying of our owne persons but to the extolling of his praises and let vs so spread abroad our graces as that wee remember his glorie that wrought them in vs by his Spirite Verse 7. For we haue great ioy and consolation in thy Loue. Hitherto wee haue spoken of the matter of his Prayer now let vs see the reason why hee made this the matter thereof For the Apostle might haue craued and asked of God many other things for him of God yet he desired that his faith might be communicated to many and so bee manifested to bee effectuall working by loue The reason heere rendered is from the effect or fruite of his prayers they were not vttered in the ayre they fell not without profit good successe to the ground but he felt great comfort and consolation wrought in him by the workes of Philemon performed to the glorie of God to the praise of his Faith and with the approbation of the church Heere then he sheweth that he had occasion offred him of great ioy and gladnesse in regard of the graces of God effects of faith fruits of true piety which he heard and knew to bee in Philemon Doctrine 4. The spirituall graces of God bestowed vpon others giue occasiō of ioy to the Saints From hence we learne that spirituall blessings and graces of God bestowed vpon others do giue iust occasion to the Saints of God of great gladnesse and comfort It is our dutie greatly to reioyce when we see spirituall blessings in heauenly thinges giuen to the Children of God This trueth our Sauiour Christ teacheth in the Parables of the stray Sheep of the lost Groat and of the prodigall Sonne The Shepheard a Luke 15 5 and 10 31. hauing found his sheep layeth it on his shoulder with ioy he commeth home he calleth his friendes saying Reioyce with me for I haue found my Sheep which was lost I say vnto you that likewise ioy shall be in heauen for one sinner that conuerteth more then for ninety and nine iust men which need none amendment of life The poore woman hauing lost a Groat lighteth a Candle sweepeth the house searcheth euery corner and when she hath found it she gathereth together her neighbors saying Reioyce with me for I haue found the Groat which I had lost wherevppon hee addeth Likewise I say vnto you there is ioy in the presence of the Angelles of God for one sinner that conuerteth The Father of that riotous sonne which wasted his goods hath compassion vpon him runneth to meete him fell on his necke and kissed him put apparrell on his back a ring on his finger and shooes on his feete reproued his sonne that enuied and repined at it saying let vs eate and reioyce it is meet we should make merry and bee glad for this thy Brother was dead and is aliue againe he was lost but hee is found Heereunto commeth the Thankesgiuing of Christ to his Father when he saw the encrease of his Church and the ouerthrowe of Satans kingdome c Luke 10 21 That same houre reioyced Iesus in the Spirite and saide I confesse vnto thee Father Lord of Heauen and earth that thou hast hid these thinges from the wise and vnderstanding and hast reuealed them to Babes euen so Father because it so pleased thee The Prophet Dauid reioyced with great ioy when hee sawe that the people d 1 Chron. 29 9 10. offred willingly vnto the Lord with a perfect hart he blessed the Lord God of Israel When the Iewes heard of the conuersion of the Gentiles that the Holy ghost fell vpon them as vpon themselues at the beginning e Acts 11 18. They held their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance vnto life When the apostle perceiued the notable zeal of the Thessalonians in receiuing entertaining the gospel not as the word of man but as it is indeed the word of God f 1 Thes 2 19 20. he witnesseth that they wer his hope his ioy his crown his glory in the presence of our Lord Iesus Christ at his comming Likewise the Apostle Iohn g 3 Iohn 4. reioyced greatly when the Brethren testified of the truth that was in Gaius how he walked therein Hee had no greater ioy then this to heare that his sons walked in the verity Whereby we see there ought to be great ioy amongst the faithfull when they see the Church prosper and flourish and the graces of God to encrease among them Reason 1. The Reasons are many that confirme this vnto vs. First the glory praise of God is much increased which shold comfort the harts reioice the spirits of the Saints The more wee abound with spiritual blessings in heauenly things the more God is honored and his name glorified This the Apostle teacheth speaking of the releeuing of the Church at Ierusalem h 2 Cor. 9 12. The ministration of this seruice not only supplieth the necessities of the Saintes but also abundantly causeth manie to giue thankes to God Where hee sheweth his ioy that he receiued and conceiued for their voluntary submission to the Gospell and compassion to the brethren this was a speciall cause that God was praised this ministered greater gladnesse to him then that the Saints were comforted and releeued Reason 2. Secondly the general good of the church must lead vs to this duty cause vs to reioyce which next vnto God shold be dearest to vs. For whē we see the Church encrease and many soules of many men women saued when we see their hearts conuerted regeneration wrought in them so that they begin to liue to God who before in the time of their ignorance liued to themselus to sin to condemnation who can haue such hearts of Flint or of Iron as not to be moued with ioy euen tickled with a sweet meditation of Gods mercy beholding the enlarging of the kingdom of Christ The prophet reioysed to see the people willingly affected religiously minded i Psal 122 1 2 to go to the house of the Lord Because Ierusalem did thereby prosper peace was within her wals and prosperitie within her pallaces Where he sheweth that his reioysing was for the wealth and welfare of the house of God Reason 3. Thirdly the Ordinances and Lawes of God are walked in and obserued so his blessings procured and obtained For if we hearken obey his voice we haue a promise to be respected and rewarded Such as walke in the Statutes commandements of the Lord to do them shal be blessed
stirreth vp the people h Psal 122 6. and 51 9. to pray for the peace of Ierusalem and that dutie which he requireth of others he daily practiseth himself praying vnto GOD to bee fauourable to Syon and to builde the Walles of Ierusalem according to his good pleasure Let vs examine our selues whether this affection bee found in vs and learne to testifie our Loue towards them by procuring their good and safetie When wee are in miserie our desire is to taste of the kindnesse and compassion of our Brethren Let vs bee as carefull to promote their happinesse God is readie to heare vs his eares are open vnto our Prayers so that wee plainely bewray that wee shall remaine without feeling and sence of their miserie vnlesse wee pray vnto him for them who is the God of all Mercie and the Father of all Consolation Because by thee Brother the Bowelles of the Saints are refreshed These Wordes are a reason rendered of the words going before declaring wherefore he had great ioy and consolation in his loue because the needie Members of Christ were succoured by him This tendeth to the praise of Philemon who by his Charitie and mercifull dealing toward the poore Saints did continually refresh and comfort the bowelles of them that wanted Doctrine 5. The workes of mercy are to be shewed toward the poore Saintes Wee learne from hence that the workes of mercy and compassion are to be shewed toward the poore Saintes It is our duty to be bountifull and liberall to those that are in necessity This Doctrine is proued and confirmed vnto vs by sundry commandements and examples in the word of God Heereunto commeth the charge giuen by Moses a Deut 15 7. If one of thy bretheren with thee be poore within any of thy Gates in thy Land which the Lord thy God giueth thee thou shalt not harden thy heart nor shut thine hand from thy poore brother but thou shalt open thine hand vnto him and shalt lend him sufficient for his neede which he hath Likewise Salomon saith b Eccle 11 1 2. Cast thy bread vpon the waters for after many daies thou shalt find it giue a portion to seuen and also to eight for thou knowest not what euill shall be vpon the earth Also the Apostle speaketh to the same purpose c Heb 13 16. To do good and to distribute forget not for with such sacrifices God is pleased The examples of the Children of God that haue gone before vs in the perfourmance of this duty are many both in the old and new Testament It is recorded to the perpetuall praise and commendation d 1 King 18 13. of Obadiah that he hid the Prophets of God in a Caue from the cruelty of Iesabell and sustained them with food and ministred all thinges necessary vnto them The like we see in Iob e Iob 31 16. who restrained not the poore of their desire nor caused the eyes of the Widdow to faile he saw not any perish for want of clothing nor any poore without couering his loynes blessed him because he was warmed with the fleece of his sheepe The widdow of f 1 King 17 10. Zarephath releeued Eliah in the Famine The Apostle commendeth Onesiphorus g 2 Tim 1 16. because he oft refreshed him and was not ashamed of his Chaine but when he was at Rome he sought him out very diligently and found him The Euangelist Luke in the Actes of the Apostles declareth that Tabitha h Act 9 36. 39 and 10 2. was full of good workes and almes which she did for she made many Coates and Garments to couer the Saintes Cornelius is reported to be a deuout man and one that feared God with al his houshold which gaue much almes to the people and praysed God continually All these Testimonies of holy Scripture teach vs that to do good to yeeld releefe and to minister comfort vnto men especially to the Saintes of God is a necessary duty belonging to all the seruants of God Reason 1. Now as we haue heard sundry commandements and examples to moue vs heereunto so diuerse reasons may be produced to confirme the same vnto vs. The wise man in the booke of Ecclesiastes is plentifull in this argument First he presseth vpon vs this duty in respect of the rich reward that shall be rendred to those that are mercifull to the poore For exhorting all men to i Eccl 11 1. cast their bread vpon the Waters that is euen where it seemeth to be lost where no hope of recompence remaineth he giueth this reason for after many daies thou shalt finde it And in the booke of the Prouerbes he saith k Prou 19 17. Mat 10 42. He that hath mercy vpon the poore lendeth vnto the Lord and the Lord will recompence him that which he hath giuen When one lendeth to an honest man he feareth no losse but hopeth to receiue againe much more may we be assured that God himselfe will restore and repay who is not as the sonnes of men that he should delude or deceiue vs. Reason 2. Secondly he moueth vs to the fruites of Charity and compassion from the consideration of the vncertainty and vanity of all things insomuch as albeit we know what is present we are ignorant of that which is to come All things in this life are mutable and vncertain 1 The life of man is vncertaine we know not how short a time we haue to liue and to exercise our liberallity Wee know not what one l Prou 27 1. day may bring forth and that one minute and moment may cut off all opportunity to shew mercy 2 It is vncertaine whether the riches which now we haue in plenty and abundance shall continue and abide with vs. The Apostle calleth Riches by this title m 1 Tim 6 17 vncertaine riches and Salomon saith n Prou 23 5. Wilt thou cast thine eyes vpon them which are nothing For Riches taketh her to her Winges as an Eagle and flyeth into the heauen Who was to be compared with Iob among all the men of the East yet suddainly he was stripped of them and made one of the poorest It is vncertaine what our estate and condition may be and to what necessity our selues may come wee may be brought to that extremity that we may stand in need of the help of others and be constrained to aske almes and begge our releefe of them when as we by the righteous iudgement of God shal find rich men so affected toward vs as others haue found vs when we had the goods of this world Lastly it is vncertaine what thy sonne and heire will prooue thou knowest not whether he will riotously wast and prodigally consume all that thou hast left which thou hast gotten with care and trauell or whether a stranger shall enter vpon thy labours and vsurpe that which is not his owne This is that reason which Salomon setteth downe in his
themselues may want if they shold be liberal in giuing Answere I answer this proceedeth from the bitter root of infidelity God hath promised to rewarde the liberall giuer but these men haue not hearts to beleeue him to consider that he is true of his word They thinke that by giuing almes they shall be wasted but the spirite of God pronounceth that their wealth shal be increased He that giueth to the poore k Prou. 28. 27 and 11 25. lendeth to the Lord shall neuer lacke The liberal person shal haue plenty and hee that watereth shal haue raine There is that scattereth and more is encreased but he that spareth more then is meet surely commeth to pouerty Whatsoeuer is bestowed vpon the poore is accounted as giuen to Christ who is a rich Rewarder of all that seeke him Hence it is that the Apostle saith l 2 Cor. 9 9 10 Hee hath dispersed abroad and hath giuen to the poor his beneuolence remaineth for euer also he that findeth seed to the sower will minister likewise Bread for food and multiply your seed and encrease the fruites of your beneuolence The Wise man teacheth that if our bread and our bountifulnesse were cast vpon the waters yet after many dayes we shall finde them againe The Husbandman casteth his seed in the earth and burieth it almost an whole year before hee receiueth reapeth the fruit of that he hath sowne Therefore let not those that vse to giue releefe to others feare that they shall want the releefe of others Obiection Again others plead and pretend that they are poore and needie themselues they are rather constrained to receiue then to giue to take then to distribute to accept then to bestow for he that hath but little cannot minister to others But this cannot excuse the neglect of this dutie Answere Let such knowe that if there bee a willing minde m 2 Cor. 12. A Man is accepted according to that which hee hath and not according to that which hee hath not The poore Widdowe mentioned in the Gospell cast but one Mite into the Treesury and yet that which she gaue of her penurie n Luke 21 3. was more respected of Christ then all the aboundance of the Rich. The Churches of Macedonia were themselues o 2 Cor. 8 9. in extream necessity and in great pouertie yet sent releefe to others aboue their abilitie They that were conuerted to the Faith after Christes ascension diminished their owne substance when they solde their possessions o Acts 4 5. and distributed the money among the poore according to the necessities of euery one Euerie man is bound to minister to his neighbour and to supply his wantes as God hath enabled him Obiection 3. Thirdly others alledge for themselues that they haue a great charge and heauy burthen lying vppon their shoulders they must prouide for Wife and Children they haue Father and Mother and Kindered to releeue and if they should not sustaine them they are made worse then Infidels and haue denied the Faith Answere These shiftes cannot serue our turne nor iustifie vs in our euill doing True it is these thinges must bee done but the other must not bee left vndone The Church gathered by Peters preaching after Christs ascending into Heauen not onely spent of their superfluity but solde their patrimonie to releeue the poore yet no doubt they had Wife and Children of their owne to prouide for So no doubt had the Macedonians who not onely according to their power but also beyond their power were willing to doo others good Wee must commit our Children vnto him that hath promised to bee a Father vnto them Hee hath promised that he will not leaue vs nor forsake vs but be our deliuerer p Heb. 13. So that vvee shall not feare what Man can doo vnto vs. Wee haue a full assuraunce of his worde That the righteous q Psal 37 25. shall not bee forsaken nor his seede begge their Bread Such therefore as set their hearts to prepare and prouide much for their posterity do withdraw themselues commonly from helping the poore and by this meanes do oftentimes bring a curse vpon their owne goods so that some of their Children or of their Childrens Children riotously wast them make hauocke of all most vnthriftily Obiection 4. Fourthly some there are that hang backe and will giue no Almes because the poore are lewde and wicked they are Idle and abuse their almes they haue bad tongues and are vnthankful persons towards such as releeue them Answere I aunswere wee must in our giuing respect more the Commaundement of God then the personnes of men and though it fall out that their tongues cursse vs yet if wee succour them in their necessitie the loynes of the poore shall blesse vs and wee shall thereby heape Coales of fire vpon their head and make them ashamed of their euill We are likewise commaunded to loue our Neighbor it is not mentioned in the gospell that we should not loue him except he bee godly We are commaunded to set before vs the example of God r Math. 5. Who maketh the Sun to shine rain to fall vpon the iust and vniust vpon the godly and the vngodly that so we may bee perfect as our heauenly Father is perfect Againe the Apostle Paule hauing taught that ydle personnes which will not labour should not eate Å¿ 2 Thes 3 13. addeth one thing further to bee practised That we should not bee wearie of well-dooing Let vs not therefore so much looke vpon the person of the men as consider the greatnesse of their want Let vs not looke for a recompence from them but from him that hath promised vnto vs that a Cuppe of colde Water shall bee respected and rewarded by him This is it which Salomon meaneth Eccles. 11 3. when hee sayeth t Eccles. 11 3 If the Clowdes bee full they will poure foorth Raine vppon the Earth and if the Tree do fall towardes the South or towardet the North in the place that the Tree falleth there it shall bee In this place the Wiseman perswadeth the Church to liberality toward the poore the Clowds when they are full of water doo not keepe it to themselues but poure it on the earth that gapeth for the raine as if it were a thirst and openeth his mouth to bee refreshed so when men are laden with wealth they are bound to cherish their bretheren as it were pined away with hunger third Then he preuenteth that obiection which Couetous men make to stay their hands from shewing mercie and to shut vp their compassion from the needy because they are wicked and vnworthy of any fauour that they will abuse it to Whoredome to Drunkennesse and to excesse For hee telleth them of the profite and reward that they shall receiue because as the Tree howsoeuer it falleth on the right hande or on the left on the North
can tell thy disease open the cause of it shew thee the cure and remedy of it and restore thee to thy former state and strength so when thy soul is sick vnto the death and euen to damnation the man of God can heale the deadly wound that Satan hath giuen and apply a soueraigne plaister for thee made of the precious blood of Christ From hence all men may learne how to esteeme Gods Ministers and with what affection we are to heare them The Sheepe of Christ t Ioh. 10 27. will heare his voice and follow him This is a notable token to know the children of God by to disobey the Ministers of God is to disobey God himselfe to despise their word is to despise the word of God himselfe Is not the Embassador of an earthly Prince receiued with great honor reuerence Is not his message receiued as vndoubtedly as if the Prince himselfe were present Are not they which despise his authority as heinously punished and as vilely accounted of as if they resisted and rebelled against the Kings owne person Shall then the Messengers of the liuing God the King of Kings and Lord of Lords bee receiued lesse worthily then the other whose authority is greater who message is waightier whose place is higher It is requisite therefore that the people feare and reuerence their Minister or else they wil in no case honor and obey him For where feare is not present all honour is absent whosoeuer scorneth to performe this dutie of feare let him be well assured hee contemneth not him but the Lord that sent him This feare is to be yeelded not to his person but to his Office For as the Apostle exhorteth the Thessalonians to u 1 Thes 5 12 13. acknowledge them that laboured among them and haue them in singular loue for their workes sake so wee ought to feare those that are set ouer vs in the Lord for their worker sake So he witnesseth that the Galathians x Gal. 4 14. receyued him as an Angel of God yea more then so they receiued him as Iesus Christ himselfe This was not as he was a man but as the Minister of God this was not for the excellency of his person which hee acknowledgeth to be simple and testifieth to be contemptible but hee was receiued for that excellent message which he brought among them Therefore Paule writing to the Phillippians sayth y Phil. 2 12. As yee haue alwayes obeyed mee not as in my presence onely but now much more in my absence so make an end of your saluation with feare and trembling This reprooueth all those that are stubborne and disobedient and wil not obey the word of exhortation deliuered vnto them such also as heare not often and constantly but seldome and carelessely as if they were perswaded that they had nothing to do with God or God with his word such as when they heare are not stricken with any feare of the presence of God or of the power of the word or of the truth that is deliuered so that they neuer can heare aright seeing GOD accounteth those only the right Hearers z Esa 66 2 5. that tremble at his Worde and are of humble and contrite hearts Lastly such as are content to heare and listen with their outward eares but it is no longer then they list and no farther then their owne fantasies are fed and their desires followed and their humors pleased They are willing to heare vntill their speciall sinnes be reprooued but when they finde themselues touched or their iniquities which they dwell in discouered they grow out of patience and begin to reuile and raile at the Ministers that seeke with a good Conscience to discharge their duties This is an euident note of a corrupt hearer and a plaine testimony of an euill heart We must be ready to heare the curses of the Law as well as the promises of the Gospel we must account it a benefit to be reproued our selues as well as to heare others reproued A sicke man would not content himselfe to haue the Physitian shew vnto others their diseases but would haue his owne disease discouered vnto him so is it profitable vnto vs to see our owne sinnes and to heare our owne corruptions reuealed and manifested vnto vs. If we once desire to come out of our sinnes and iniquities wherein wee haue liued if once they become bitter and vnpleasant vnto vs it will bee no griefe or burthen to see our selues stripped and layde open to the view and sight of the worlde Let vs therefore with meekenesse of spirit submit our selues to the stroke of Gods word and not rage when wee are reprooued as the manner of those is that purpose to perseuer and to continue in their sinnes vnto the end Verse 9. Yet for your loues sake I rather beseech thee Heere we haue the second part of the diuers reason before remembred The former Verse was a preparation or entraunce into the prayer or petition of Paule and containeth the authoritie that he had if hee would vse it to command Philemon that which was conuenient for him to do These words are a mild mittigation of the former namely that albeit he might commaund him by his office yet he would rather entreat and beseech him thorough loue The Apostle hauing to do in this place with a matter of Christian moderation and equitie wherein hee might from the Lord command with authoritie doth notwithstanding pray and beseech and when hee might lawfully vrge and require the practise thereof hee rather resolueth to vse gentle humble and louing meanes Doctrine 2. Gentle means are to bee vsed rather then seuere to perswade men to the truth The Doctrine arising from hence is this That the Seruants of God ought to vse mildnesse and meekenesse in deliuering the will and message of God to his people rather intreating them with lenitie then commanding them with authoritie albeit they haue libertie so to do Courteous and gentle meanes are first to be vsed if they may preuaile rather then checking and chiding sharpely and rigorously with Offenders We see this in Christ Iesus himselfe who did not breake the bruised reede nor quench the smoaking Flaxe hee sayth c Mat. 11 28. Come vnto mee all yee that are weary and heauie laden and I will ease you for my yoake is easie and my burden is light This appeareth in sundry places of Paules Epistles Rom. 12 1. I beseech you Brethren by the mercies of Christ that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing Sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable seruing of God So 2 Cor. 5 20. Now then are we Ambassadors for Christ as though God did beseech you through vs we pray you in Christs stead that ye bee reconciled to God And in the tenth Chapter of the same Epistle d 2 Cor. 10 1. I Paule my selfe beseech you by the meeknesse and gentlenesse of Christ which when I am present
loathsome vomit out of the stomacke who should Remember that they sit in the seat of God m 2 Chro. 19 5 19 6. and are to execute the Iudgements of God with whome is no iniquity nor respect of persons neither receiuing of reward Iehu the King of Israel executing the iudgements of the Lord against the house of Ahab according to al the word of the Lord n Hosea 1 4. is threatned himself to be punished because he did it with a cruell and bloody affection The work was good but his hart was euil the deede done was righteous but the manner of doing was corrupt he respected not the glory of God but his owne reuenge he did it not to serue God but to serue himselfe This was the cause why the Lotde visited him his house and al Israel for it and reuenged their blood thus shedde because he fayled in the manner though otherwise hee did that which is iust and right We must regard not onely what we do but in what sort and maner to what end and purpose wee doo it It is our dutie to shew Mercie and Loue to Offenders euen in punnishing of Offenders Wee must haue respect to their bodies and soules We must admonish reprooue threaten and correct in great compassion and mercy not in rage and reuenge to fly vpon them Obiection But heere the question may be asked whither a Christian man may not be angry with them with whom he dealeth being stubborne and peruerse and deale sharpely with them Answere I aunswere the Apostle giueth direction what to do in this case o Ephes 4 26. Be angry but sinne not let not the sunne go downe vppon your wrath neither giue place to the Deuill If wee breake out suddainly into any passion let vs speedily recal that affection and not suffer it long to lodge with vs. But there is a godly anger and an holy kinde of indignation there is a lawfull zeale to bee commended in the seruants of God which they are to conceiue inwardly and to vtter outwardly against sinne not against their peruersenesse So it is sayd of Christ p Marke 3 5. that hee looked round about him angerly mourning also for the hardnesse of their hearts His anger was ioyned with pitty and compassion it was not so much against the men as against their blindnesse The Church of Ephesus is commended q Reuel 2 6. that it hated the workes of the Nicolaitans which Christ also hateth It hated not the Nicolaitans themselues as they were men but the workes of the Nicolaitans Obiection Againe it may be saide that the Prophet Dauid Psal 109. and in many other places r Ps 59 109 prayed for the destruction of his enemies both their persons and posteritie So did Eliah for fire from Heauen to destroy the Captaines that came to take him Answere I answere we haue not the same spirit that they had and consequently haue not the same warrant They were Prophets and God reuealed vnto them that they were obstinate enemies so that they were enabled to iudge that their malice and wickednesse was incureable and that they would neuer repent They had an extraordinary measure of Gods spirite not onely to see their present condition but to discerne their future confusion and hence it is that they were endued with a pure zeale of Gods Glorie and not carried with an euill desire of Reuenge of Enuie of Hatered and of Emulation Againe the imprecations of the Prophets are prophesied of plagues to come but we haue no such extraordinarie instinct reuealed vnto vs to knowe what is to come wherefore wee cannot alledge their examples for our imitation we must walke in the Kings High way and follow the generall rules of the Scripture to deale mildly to put away pride and cruelty toward those that are vnder vs to banish tiranny and treading of them vnder our feet This is to be obserued of all Fathers Maisters and Gouernors remembring that in Christ we are all Brethren that by Nature we are all of one mold and making that as men we haue all one Creator This consideration wee finde to haue Å¿ Iob 32 13 14. bin in Iob toward those of his Family If I did contemne the iudgement of my Seruant and of my Maide when they did contend with me what then shall I doo when God standeth vp And when he shall visit me what shall I answere He that hath made me in the wombe hath he not made him Hath not he alone fashioned vs in the wombe This the Apostle also t Ephes 6 9. teacheth Eph. 6. Ye Maisters doo the same things vnto them putting away threatning and know that euen your Mayster also is in heauen neither is there respect of persons with him So then we are to deale with gentlenesse not with roughnesse we are rather to seeke to win others by loue then to compell them by rigor We must endeuour that al bitternesse and anger and wrath crying and euill speaking bee put away from vs we ought to be courteous one to another and tender-hearted we are not to thinke that any are priuiledged and freed from reproofe but wee must reproue meekely and modestly least whilst we go about to amend them wee make them worse It is an heauenly Counsell giuen by the Apostle u Gal. 6 1 2. Bretheren if a man be suddainly taken in any offence ye which are spirituall restore such an one with the spirit of meekenesse considering thy self least thou also be tempted Beare ye one anothers burden and so fulfill the Law of Christ Where wee see he would haue the faithfull endeuour to reforme a man with all gentlenesse when he hath done amisse We must not flatter him in his sinnes for then we encourage him and vphold him in his wickednesse nay wee betray him into the hands of the Deuill and by that meanes drown him deeper in destruction Whensoeuer therefore our Brother falleth into euill it is no loue nor charitie to cloake his euill doings or to dissemble his lewdnesse which he hath committed but we must haue a care that he may rise againe If a man bee in the myre or in a ditch we will reach him our hand to helpe him out much more ought we to haue pittie on his soule when we see it sinking into perdition Vse 2. Secondly seeing we are to winne men rather by gentlenesse and loue we must acknowledge that gteat wisedome and discretion is required in the Ministry to diuide the word of God aright and to bee able to apply himselfe to euery degree and calling of men Hence it is that the Apostle saith writing to Timothy x 1 Tim 5 1 2. Rebuke not an Elder but exhort him as a father and the younger men as bretheren the Elder-women as Mothers the younger as Sisters with all purenesse There is indeed a profitable and necessary vse both of rough and tender dealing When the people of
For if they ought to be vnto euery one of vs as the Mother brethren yea as the flesh members of Christ they ought not to be neglected or contemned but to be cherished Heereby g 1 Iohn 3 14. we shall know that we are translated from death to life if we loue the bretheren On the other side we ought to mourne and lament for such as remaine in ignorance of God lie vnder the dominion of sinne and continue in the prophanenesse and abominations of their youth It is noted by the Prophet h Psal 1â—9 136 Luk â—9 41. Phil 3 18. that his eyes gushed out with riuers of waters because they kept not the law of God Christ Iesus mourned for the hardnesse of heart that appeared in his hearnrs he wept for Ierusalem when he came neere vnto it Righteous Lot was vexed day by day when he beheld the vncleane conuersation of the sinfull Sodomites The Apostle told the Phillippians of vaine walkers and that with teares that they are the enemies of the Crosse of Christ We see by common and daily experience when any of our friendes and familiars are dead or lye at the point of death a naturall affection toward them causeth vs to weepe and lament for them and draweth oftentimes from vs abundance of teares how much more ought it to go neere vs and make vs sob and sigh from the very depth and bottom of our hearts to see our bretheren lie dead in sinne and as it were rotting in the Graue of their corruptions or else to walke in the paths of death that bring with it certaine destruction and eternall damnation If a man should come into a field where he should behold thousands slaine with the sword wallowing in their bloud and others hauing receiued their deaths wound to languish in paine and to striue and struggle for life who would not account it a lamentable shew and most pitifull sight But thus is it with vs and this is the condition of many thousands that glory that they abide in health and yet are most dangerously sicke and diseased that thinke they are aliue and yet behold they are a company of dead carcasses that boast they are farre from the Gates of death and yet alasse they lie gaping and gasping for breath which is ready to be gone If there be in vs any life of Gods spirit or any loue of Godlinesse it cannot but greeue our soules to behold the desolations that are in the earth i Reuel 3 2. 1 Tim 5 6. Mat 8 22. and the languishing of many ready to die nay which are already dead in sinne and stinke in the nostrils of God and man For as a man hauing escaped shipwracke and gotten into an Hauen and Harbour reioyseth in his owne safety and comforteth himselfe in his deliuerance but when he behouldeth the misery of his brother suffering shipwracke and cast away by the violence of the stormes and Tempestes that beat vpon his barke which drowne both it and him in the Seas he cannot but greatly be greeued and exceedingly perplexed So ought it to be with vs howsoeuer the escaping from the filthinesse of the world and the vniting of vs with Christ our head doth breed in vs matter of great ioy and may worthily cause vs to reioyce yet when we see the bondage of our bretheren vnder k 1 Pet 2 19. sinne and the ruines into which they are come it cannot but worke in vs great anguish of spirit If we perceiue them to wander out of the way and to go astray from the simplicity of the Gospell and from the fold of Christ and fellowship of the faithfull it is our part to turne them backe and to gather them home For how l Math 18 12. thinke yee If a man haue an hundred sheepe and one of them be gone astray doth he not leaue ninety and nine and goe into the Mountains and seeke that which is gone astray and if so be that he finde it verily I say vnto you he reioyseth more of that sheep then of the ninety and nine which went not astray so is it not the will of your father which is in Heauen that one of these little ones should perish This loue toward the lowest that are conuerted to the faith and coupled to Christ reproueth two sorts of men First such as are ashamed of the poore Saintes who being without the comfort of friendes but not without contempt of the world are not regarded or esteemed He that despiseth his poore brother redeemed with the bloud of Christ would also despise and despight Christ himselfe if he walked vpon the earth He that honoureth not a faithfull man of low degree doth dishonour the faith it selfe and reprocheth the Gospell that he professeth yea he despiseth the Church and shameth such as are members of it This the Apostle Iames teacheth m Iam 2 2. If there come into your company a man with a Gold Ring and in goodly apparell and there come in also apoore man in vile raiment and ye haue a respect to him that weareth the gay clothing and say vnto him Sit thou heere in a goodly place and say vnto the poore Stand thou there or sit heere vnder my Footstoole Are ye not partiall in your selues and become Iudges of euill thoughts The needy seruants of God and poore afflicted Saintes are ashamed and blamed of the world they are scorned and scoffed at by the vngodly shall we then that are of the same Religion profession and communion ioyne hand in hand with them and contemne the faithfull that deserue to be honoured thereby adding more sorrow to their affliction and doubling the misery that is vpon them For it must needes lie heauy vpon them and euen oppresse them with anguish to finde this measure at our handes of whom they looked for comfort and counsell This appeareth in the saying of the Prophet n Psal 55 12. Surely mine enemy did not defame me for I could haue borne it neither did mine aduersary exalt himselfe against me for I would haue hid me from him but it was thou O man euen my companion my guide and my familiar It is made a note and marke whereby we may try our selues whether we belong to the Church of God and shall be receiued into the Kingdome of glory o Psal 15 4. that a vile person is contemned in their eyes but they honour them that feare the Lord. But the practise of many men is directly contrary who as they are of this world they magnifie and make much of the vngodly but tread and trample vnder their feet the Children of God as if they were a thing of no value The Apostle blameth the Corinthians and noteth it as a blot and blemish in them p 1 Cor 11 22 that they put the poore to shame separating themselues from them and refusing to partake the supper of the Lord with them Secondly it reproueth such as contemne those
and preferment vnto them then the want of outward benefites can bring abasement This is a most woorthy and excellent comfort whereof we shall be assured if wee walke in the steppes of faithfull Abraham if we repent and beleeue in Christ and walke woorthy of our calling I beseech thee for my Sonne Onesimus The party for whom the Apostle entreateth is in these words both named and described Hee is described first by relation when he calleth him His Sonne secondly by the meanes and manner how he is his sonne by a spirituall generation through the immortal seed of the Gospell and through the ministry of the worde in the time of his restraint and imprisonment at Rome Touching the former point which is the Title giuen vnto Onesimus hee esteemeth him as his Sonne and therefore accounteth himselfe as his Father If then Onesimus be his sonne the Apostle must needs be his Father and if Paul be his Father he must needs be his son For the Father the Son haue mutual reference one to another cannot consist one without the other Doctrine 2. The same affection that is betweene the Father and the Son ought to be betweene the Minister the people We learne from this name giuen vnto Onesimus conuerted to the Faith that there ought to be the same affection betweene the Pastour and the people which is betweene the Father and the Sonne The same loue that is betweene Parents and their Childeren ought to be betweene the Shepheard and his flocke betweene the Steward the houshold between the Master the Scholler between the Minister the people betweene him that winneth and them that are won to the Faith of the Gospell The Apostle Paule writing to Timothy and Titus calleth them his k 1 Tim. 1 2. 2 Tim. 1 2. Titus 1 4. naturall and beloued sonnes according to the common Faith because he had begotten them by the seede of the Gospell to bee the Children of God without which new byrth they could not belong to his kingdome So when the King of Israell came to the Prophet Elisha who lay sicke in his bed he wept vpon his face and said l 2 Kin. 13 14. O my Father my Father the Charriot of Israell and the Horsemen of the same Likewise Iohn writing vnto his beloued Gaius declareth that he reioyced greatly when the brethren came testified how he walked in the trueth and addeth m 3 Iohn 4. I haue no greater ioy then these to heare that my sonnes walke in verity And Paule writing to the Corinthians toucheth this at large n 1 Cor. 4 14 15. I write not these things to shame you but as my beloued children I admonish you for though ye haue tenne thousand instructers in Christ yet haue ye not many fathers for in Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospell To this purpose he also speaketh to the Thessalonians o 1 Thess 2 7 8 11 12. Wee vvere gentle among you euen as a Nurse cherisheth her children Thus beeing affectioned toward you our good will was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospell of GOD onely but also our owne soules because ye were deere vnto vs. And afterwardes in the same Chapter Ye know how that we exhorted you and comforted besought euery one of you as a Father his children that ye would walke worthy of God who hath called you vnto his kingdom and glory These allegations are so many witnesses of this doctrine teaching that it is a most tender affection of Loue and compassion that ought to be between him that teacheth and them that are taught in the word Reason 1. This will farther appeare by the Reasons whereby it is confirmed vnto our Consciences First the Ministers of God giue as a beeing in Christ and consequently to bee the children of God which is the best being and byrth that can be bestowed vpon vs the word of God being the precious and immortal seed and they by teaching and applying it are the Instruments wherby through Gods blessing we are begotten to be new borne babes in Christ and of the children of men or rather the children of the Deuil are made the sons and daughters of almighty God Hence it is that the Apostle saith p 1 Cor. 4 15. In Christ Iesus I haue begotten you through the Gospell And Peter in his first Epistle sheweth q 1 Pet. 1 23. That we are borne againe not of mortal seed but of immortall by the word of God who liueth and endureth for euer So then by their Ministry we are made aliue that before were dead we are made sonnes that before were enemies we are made Cittizens that before were strangers wee are made heyres that before were Aliants Reason 2. Secondly the Ministers of the Gospell are as our Mothers and doe conceiue vs in their wombe trauell with vs in paine and bring vs forth as with labour of Childbed to fashion vs in grace and to perfect vs in Christ We know the Sorrowes the Paines the Passions and the perilles of a Womans trauaile to be exceeding great so the measure of the Ministeriall paines and labour is maruellous great r 2 Cor. 11 23 which the Apostle expresseth 2 Cor. 11 23. He endured labours abundantly stripes vnmeasurably imprisonment plenteously the danger of death continually Eliah being raised vp of God to restore Religion to pull downe Idolatry to destroy Baals Priests and to set himselfe against the enemies of God was at length so worne with care so wasted with sorrowes and so wearied in this busines Å¿ 1 King 19 4. that he desired the Lord to take him out of the world saying It is now enough O Lord take my soule for I am no better then my Fathers The paines and perplexity of the Prophet Esay made him cry out alowde with great anguish of spirite t Esay My leunnesse my leaunesse So Ieremy cryeth out u Ier. 4 19 My belly my bellie I am pained at the verie heart mine heart is troubled within me declaring thereby that his gripings and greefes in his Ministerie were so great that they were like the paines of a vehement Colicke Likewise the Apostle being carefull to bring backe the Galathians to the trueth of the Gospell which they had forsaken saith x Gal. 4 19 My little children of whom I trauell in birth againe till Christ be formed in you meaning that hee endured much trouble and sustained great paines to fit them frame them to Gods kingdome Seeing then the Ministers of Christ be as spirituall Fathers and Mothers Fathers to beget vs and Mothers to beare vs and bring vs forth we may conclvde that the Pastours and people haue as neere a coniunction betweene them as Parents and their children But because somewhat may be obiected against this truth we wil remoue those doubts and take away those Obiections before we proceed any further or handle the Vses that
suffered to continue consumeth al things that are neere vnto it We must shew our selues ready to bring water to quench this fire We must stop the Flood-gates that the streames of contention doo not ouer-flow and in the end drowne vs as in the deepe waters It is a deceitfull snare and wonderfull subtilty of Satan to cast matters of dissention betweene the Minister and people as it were a bone to gnaw vpon that so though the word bee among them yet that it may by that meanes be with lesse fruit and profit with them Well doth this enemy of mankind know that where there is hatred to the person there can be no loue to his preaching and where there is desire of contention there can be no hope of edification For whome the people hate they regard not to heare and where there is no liking to the man there will follow a loathing of his Ministry We see this in the example of Ahab toward Eliah and Micaiah e 1 Kin. 21 19 20. 22 7 8. whom he hated to the death and professeth his enmity toward them and therefore despised the word that came from their mouths When Eliah reproued him for killing of Naboth and taking possession of the Vineyard he saide Hast thou found me O mine enemy So when Iehoshaphat asked if there were not a Prophet of the Lord that they might enquire of him Ahab who had sold himselfe to worke wickednesse in the sight of the Lord aunswered There is yet one man Michaiah the Sonne of Imlah by whom we may aske counsell of the Lord but I hate him for hee dooth not prophesie good vnto me but euill Where we see he hated the Prophet and therfore abhorred his prophesie and regarded not to haue him in his presence We may behold this in the example of the Scribes and Pharisees toward Paule they could not abide him nor his doctrine so that he was employed principally among the Gentiles On the other side as the people loue the Ministers from the heart so for the most part they profit by them The Apostle giueth this Testimony of the Galathians that they loued him exceedingly and therefore regarded his Doctrine accordingly f Gal. 4 14 15 The triall of me which was in my flesh ye despised not neither abhorred but ye receiued me as an Angell of GOD yea as Christ Iesus what was then your felicity For I beare ye record that if it had bin possible ye would haue plucked out your owne eyes and haue giuen them vnto mee Hence it is that Christ and his Apostles labour to plant this truth and to settle this perswasion in the hearts of those whome they taught that they vvere dearely beloued to them When the Disciples were afraid at Christs words he answered again said vnto them g Mark 10 24 Children how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdome of God So the Prophet Esay speaketh h Esay 8 18. Behold I and the children whom the Lord hath giuen mee are as signes and as wonders in Israel Thus do the Apostles write in this manner to the Churches calling them beloued brethren and deare children As we haue louing words in our mouthes so we should haue louing affections in our hearts It is a pittiful sight lamentable condition when the Pastor in any place setteth himselfe against the people and the people against the Pastor when they that should loue together as Father and Son do wrangle together as Cats and Dogs and are euer snarling and byting one of another If a priuate house be diuided against it selfe it cannot stand so if a particular Church be in a bitter mutiny it runneth to ruine and is miserably torn in peeces It is a great praise of that congregation where they are at peace and vnity ioyne together in the word Sacraments and sing the Psalmes and songs of God to his endlesse praise It is a comfortable thing when the people reioyce in their Minister the Minister in his people when the people desire and delight in the companie of their Minister and the Minister in the company of his people and so take comfort in the sweet society one of another This reproueth those that vpon euery slight occasion for euery slender profit yea for euery toy trifle follow suits of Law and bring actions of trespasse one against another whereby they trouble not onely their neighbours at home but the Countrey abroad These haue forgotten the words of Abraham to Lot when a debate arose among their Heard-men i Gen. 13 8. Let there be no strife I pray thee betweene thee me neither betweene mine Heard-men and thine Heard-men for wee are Bretheren It is therefore a great shame and reproach to heare of such iarres and ciuill wars as are in many parishes It is a plaine argument that there is little loue betweene them and lesse good wrought among them The Minister accounteth them not as his Sonnes and Daughters he seeketh not to winne them to the faith he esteemeth them not as his Crown in the day of the Lord. On the other side the people do not reuerence their Minister as their father but hate him as their enemy God is not among such Ministers and people but is gon farre from them and they are departed farre from him God is k 1 Ioh. 4 16 12. loue they that dwell in loue dwell in God and God in them If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is perfect in vs. The Deuill is the Father fountaine of all debate and hatred c Iames 4. 16. For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all manner of euill workes How then can wee otherwise thinke but that Sathan beareth rule among them and possesseth the cheefe holde of their hearts seeing so small tokens of loue and so great fruits of the Old man nay of the old Serpent appeare among them Wherefore to return thither from whence we began we must remember the amiable names giuen to the Pastor and people they must consider they are as Father and Son neerely coupled and ioyned together and thereby stirre vppe themselues and admonish one another of their duties to open their hearts in loue and againe to shut them vp that hatred haue no entrance into them hnd that mallice do not abide in them Vse 2. Secondly these most louing Titles applied to the Minister and people shew the duties required of Pastors toward their charge and teach them to loue them as their children to tender their good to exhort them to lay vp for themselues spirituall riches Great is the loue of Parents towardes their Children If the Childe be sicke or wayward they doe not cast him out of doores or withdraw their affections from him Hence it is that Christ when he saw the people scattered abroad and dispersed heere and there as Sheepe without a Shepheard d Math. 9 36.
they teach so they be not idle They are Ministers of the Church of England and therefore may preach in any part of the Land and are blamelesse Therefore there is no vnlawfull non-residency For God hath ordained saith the Å¿ 1 Cor. 9 14 Apostle That they which Preach the Gospell may liue of the Gospell Answere I answer they are not onely Ministers of England but of such a particular Congregation and haue their maintenance of such a particular Church and therefore are bound to imploy their labour in that particular place He that hath not a particular charge and Church to care for will care indeede for no Church as he ought to care For if that which is t Arist polit lib. 2. cared for of all is cared for of none then he that hath but a generall care of one place no more then of another commonly neglecteth all When God sent Ionah the Prophet to Niniue u Ion. 1 2 3. he sinned in going to Tarshish If he had preached neuer so duely and diligently in that Citty when God called him to another he had not discharged the duty of a good Prophet Besides whereas they say they are Ministers of England therefore sufficeth to preach in any corner or quarter of the Land they may as well say they are Ministers of Europe and consequently may preach in any part of Europe and be discharged in conscience of any farther duty to be required of them Nay some are so shamelesse as they dare openly auouch that they are as much bound to the Church of Ierusalem if they might haue accesse thereunto as to that people that called them and doe maintaine them Verily this argueth little learning and lesse conscience For this were to change a Pastor into an Apostle a limited office into an vnlimited and as great a wonder as to bring all the world into the circuit and compasse of a little Towne And we see it is directlie against the order of the Scripture which calleth them Ministers of such and such a particular Church x Acts 20 17. Phil. 1 1. Reue. 2 3. as of Ephesus of Pergamus of Sardi and the rest So when generall teaching y Math. 28 20 is Apostolicall particular is z 1 Pet. 5. 2. Heb. 13 17. Pastorall which is limited to a certaine place Againe it is a thing in it selfe vnreasonable and to the people iniurious that they shoulde receiue their Wages in one place and performe their seruice in another place that one should giue them their hire and another haue the profit of their paines Would not a man thinke he had wrong done him if he hyring a seruant another shoulde take the labour of his hands Or should that seruant be excused who hauing wages paid him by his Maister should apply himselfe in another mans work Or when a man hireth a shepheard to looke to his sheepe will hee not complaine if they be neglected and another mans sheepe fed and attended Or can such a shepheard thinke his duty discharged albeit he be neuer so diligent and watching in looking to the sheepe of another A Shepheard hath a particular Flocke to attend which hee must watch a Seruant must dispatch his worke that hath hired him Thus it ought to be with euery faithfull Minister he hath his speciall ground to Till his proper house to build his Flocke to feede his Citty to watch his Army to lead and may not wander out of the boundes and borders limited vnto him Obiection 7 Others alledge in excuse of this absence that many of them giue necessary attendance vpon their Lords and their Families and being their Houshold Chaplaines and so doing seruice to great persons are forced to bee absent from their Cures Answere I answere this sauoureth of couetousnesse or of ambition or rather of both They haue couetous hearts and aspiring mindes If they haue peculiar charges of their owne Who compelled them to be other mens Chaplaines Or if they be to attend vpon their Lords who compelled them to take the charge of Soules It was an vsuall thing among the godlie Kinges of Iudah to haue their Prophets at their elbowes to teach them to stirre them vp to good thinges and to keepe them from falling into sinne The Prophet Dauid had Gad the Seer belonging vnto him a 1 Sam. 22 5 2 Sam. 24 11 who was with him in his banishment and was as his Counsellour he was retained both in prosperity and aduersity with him And it is a commendable thing not only in Princes but in men of State and high place when they entertaine such for a loue of the truth to instruct them and their families in the knowledge of godlinesse when they esteeme them as the Ministers of God and giue them not single but that double honour which Gods word alloweth them and when they can be content to heare the Law at their mouthes and submit themselues to the obedience of that which is spoken vnto them in the Name of the Lord. Yea such as are so entertained may highly aduance Gods glory and doe great good with such great men and in such great Families if they regard to doe good seruice to God rather then to themselues if they doe not flatter to please men but deale carefully and conscionably in their places But such as are of high calling may haue attendance and sufficient seruice done vnto them by others that are without Cures and haue no charge of soules committed vnto them and as they are willing to entertaine them so they are able to maintaine them that they shall not liue of the Churches which they doe not instruct Obiection 8. Lastly they pretend that they teach commonly by themselues but continually by their substitutes They come often among their people and teach them by Curates which they haue set in their places and therefore they sinne not by Non-residency Answere I aunswer this often teaching is not sufficient where continuall watchfulnesse is required The Lord neuer said vnto him Teach often but preach the word in season and out of season He is accursed that doth the worke of the Lord negligently Iere. 48 10. Diligence is required where danger is feared The flockes that are in danger of the Wolfe b Gen. 31 40 Luke 2 8. Esay 62. 6. are watched day and night The Enemy is alwayes at hand and watcheth his aduantage by the absence of the Pastour If they could couenant and agree with the aduersary neuer to assault their charges but at cettaine times and seasons of the yeare and bargaine with him not to meddle in their absence they had some good pretence for their negligence and might bee ready to meete him when he commeth to tempt and seduce their people Againe they cannot bee discharged by a Deputy where they are to performe personall duty neyther are they freed from blame by other mens guifts where they are to practise their owne guifts These are
to the Gospell and by submitting our selues to the Ministery of our owne Pastours to Minister all comfort and giue them cause of reioycing in their labours But if wee seuer our selues from them and refuse their Ministery we greeue them not comfort them we discourage them not encourage them we afflict them not reioyce them It is therefore a most vaine pretence and great folly of such as being reprooued for their negligence in resorting to their owne Pastours answere that they can profit more by another they can be edifyed better by hearing in another place whereas peraduenture they regard not to heare any man and contemne the Gospell out of whose mouth soeuer it proceed and be vttered Besides we haue greatest hope of receiuing blessing from our owne Pastour and euery member of the same assembly must seeke the Lord and serue him in the place appointed vnto vs for that purpose and therefore wee ought not to with-draw our selues from thence where our presence is required If God haue put the word of x 2 Cor. 5 15. Reconciliation into his mouth to say vnto vs in the Name of the Lord be ye reconciled vnto God and haue made an Ambassadour to speake in his Name who is he that shall ouer-rule the ordinance and counsell of God or refuse to submit himselfe vnto his most holy and mercifull assignement Secondly this conuinceth and reprooueth those that contemne deride scorne abase abuse and reuile their Ministers These are vngodly and vngratious Children that thus behaue themselues toward their spirituall Fathers and bereaue themselues of the blessinges that belong to such as obey their Parents These are like to curssed Cham that mocked his Father and heard an horrible cursse denounced against him which tooke effect afterward in his season or to those malicious Children y 2 King 2 24 which mocked the Prophet scorned him and his calling and brought vpon themselues the iudgements of God If we follow their sinne let vs looke for their end if we walke in their waies we must be assured of their wages and if we imitate their deedes wee shall be partakers of their destruction How many are there among vs that are growne to that hight of sinne that they regard not the doctrine that is deliuered but set themselues against the Minister that doth deliuer it These men are growne to bee shamelesse and impudent that regard not the meanes of saluation nor esteeme of the ordinance of God nor desire to heare of their sinnes These haue stiffe neckes and hard hearts they are come to sit downe in the seat of the Scorners and they shall haue the reward of Scorners And let all such as will know nothing else learne this as a certaine rule gathered out of a continual Tenor of the Scriptures and the constant course of Gods iudgements that when once they beginne to make a mocke of sinne and of the meanes that should recouer them out of their sinne then wrath is not farre from them but is neere vnto them The more presumptuous and secure they are the neerer to destruction We see this in the people of Israell 2. Chron. 36. 16. When once they began to dally with God nay with their owne soules z 2 Chron. 36 16. and mocked the Messengers that the Lord God of their Fathers sent to them rising early and late for he had compassion on his people and on his habitation he brought vpon them the King of the Caldeans who spared neither young man nor Virgine neither auncient nor aged God gaue all into his handes This is a fearefull example of his iudgements that fell vpon this people for their contempt of the word and misusing the Messengers that were sent vnto them to teach all men to beware and be warned of falling into the same sinne and returne betimes that if it be possible his plagues may be preuented by timely repentance Few that runne thus farre looke backe againe to say what haue we done When the measure of sinne is perfected the time of iudgement is hastned Howbeit God is able to touch and to turne their hearts and his word before contemned if now it be beleeued is able to saue their Soules Whom I haue begotten in my bondes Before wee heard how the Apostle calleth Onesimus his Sonne In these wordes he expresseth how he became his Sonne namely that by his Ministery hee begat him to God and turned him to beleeue the Gospell Hee setteth downe the force and efficacy of the Ministery of the word and sheweth that it is not an empty sound and an idle noyse of wast words vanished in the ayre without fruit or profit as foolish and franticke Spirits doe blasphemously report but is an effectuall instrument whereby God worketh the Regeneration Conuersion and Saluation of Men. Heereby we learne a Doctrine 3. The preaching of the word is the meanes of regeneration that men are regenerated and borne a-new by the Ministery of the Word to bee the Children of God and Coheires with Christ of eternall life God working by the meanes of his word and by the Ministery of his Seruants whereby hee conueyeth it vnto vs his Spirit being the powerfull Applyer Blesser and Effectour of this new-birth So the Apostle saith b 1 Cor. 4 15. In Christ Iesus through the Gospell I haue begotten you The Prophet Ieremy teacheth That his c Ier. 23 29. Word is like a fire and like an Hammer that breaketh the Stones It is able to burne vp and consume our corruption and to mollifie our stony hearts that we may haue hearts of Flesh This the Apostle Peter speaketh d 1 Pet. 1 23 25. Wee are borne againe not of Mortall but of immortall Seede by the word of God which endureth for euer and this is the word which is preached among you In like manner Iames saith e Iam. 1 18. Of his owne will begat he vs with the word of truth that we should be as the first Fruites of his Creatures To conclude Elihu setting downe diuers meanes that God hath and vseth to instruct Man and to draw him out of sinne vnto himselfe maketh this one and one of the principall f Iob. 33 23 24. If there be a Messenger with him or an Interpretour one of a thousand to declare vnto man his righteousnesse then will he haue mercy vpon him and will say Deliuer him that he goe not downe into the pit for I haue receiued a reconciliation These testimonies both of the Prophets and Apostles are plaine to proue that the word preached is the ordinary Instrumentall cause of our conuersion and regeneration and the meanes that God hath sanctified to bring vs to bee members of the Church and Heires of Saluation Reason 1. The Reasons are very plaine to confirme this point of Doctrine First the word is of a most powerfull and piercing Nature it is hotter then the fire it is stronger then the Hammer it is sharper then the Sword it
is sweeter then the Hony it is purer then the Gold it is better then the Pearles more nourishable then meate more forceable then the Leauen more profitable then the Raine more comfortable then the Dew that falleth vpon the Herbs It is able to make a Blinde man see a Crooked man straight a Bond man free a poore man rich a sicke man whole nay a dead man it is able to make aliue againe This is a great worke it is a wonderfull Miracle that God worketh in the time of the Gospell We are borne dead in sinnes g Ephe. 2 1. and trespasses without Faith without Repentance without Grace without God without Hope without Sanctification without Saluation but the Word of God is able to bring restoring of sight to the blinde deliuerance to the Captiue liberty to the bruised healing to the broken hearted and life to the dead This is noted as the end of Paules calling and sending to Preach the Gospell h Act. 16 18. To open their Eyes that they may turne from darknesse to light and from the power of Sathan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes and an inheritance among them that are sanctified by Faith in Christ Iesus Thus also the Author of the Epistle to the Hebrewes writeth i Heb. 4 12. The word of God is liuely and mighty in operation and sharper then any two-edged sword and entreth through euen vnto the diuiding asunder of the soule and the spirit of the ioynts and the marrow and is a discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart If any aske the question how it hath this power I answer not by any inherent quality in it selfe nor by any force it receiueth from man that preacheth it but from the Supernaturall power of God k Gal. 2. and Psal 19 7 8 13 who is mighty in the hearts of men reioycing the heart conuerting the Soule giuing wisedome to the simple graunting light vnto the eyes and keeping from presumptuous sinnes by it Reason 2. Secondly that way whereby God worketh Faith in vs by the same meanes he beginneth our new-birth and maketh vs his owne Children But the ordinary meanes to worke Faith in vs is the preaching of the word For how shall they l Ro. 10 14 17 call on him in whom they haue not beleeued And how shall they beleeue in him of whom they haue not heard And how shall they heare without a Preacher And how shall they Preach except they be sent So then Faith is by hearing and hearing by the word of God We see heereby that Faith is the cause and beginning of repentance we see also that Faith is wrought by the word and therfore by necessary consequence repentance must come by the word Here are three things offered to our considerations the Word Faith and Regeneration Regeneration is a fruit of Faith Faith is an effect of the Word the Word is preached by the Minister Now it is a true rule m Causa causae est causa causati that the cause of the cause is also the cause of the effect and therefore the preaching of the Word beeing the cause of Faith which causeth Repentance and Regeneration must also needes be the cause of Repentance and of Regeneration Reason 3. Thirdly it is the ordinance of God to worke this good worke of Regeneration in vs because we cannot by our wisedome or any naturall guifts in our selues though most esteemed in our owne eyes and greatly magnified by others attaine sanctification of life or beleeue vnto saluation This the Apostle testifieth 1 Cor. 1. and maketh this the reason why God will saue vs by the hearing of Faith preached n 1 Cor. 1 21. Seeing the World by it owne wisedome knew not God in the wisedome of God it pleased God by the foolishnesse of preaching to saue them that beleeue There is a double knowledge of God and a double way to know him one Naturall the other Spirituall Naturall by the sight of the Creatures by the view of the world by beholding the heauens o Psal 19 1. Rom. 1 19. which declare the glory of God whereby the eternity the Maiesty the power the wisedome the greatnesse the goodnesse of God doe appeare Spirituall by hearing and hearkning vnto the word of God which not onely beareth witnesse to those essentiall properties of God more sufficiently and fully then the former but setteth down distinctly the Trinity of the persons and the mercy of God toward the elect promised and performed vnto them for Christs sake Naturall reason is blind in the matters of God and though it may serue to make vs without excuse it cannot suffice to bring vs to saluation without a farther and better guide So then the Lord to make the wisedome of the World foolishnesse and to gaine glory to his owne Name and to shew that he hath vouchsafed that grace mercy to vs which he denyed to the wisest among the Gentiles that were learned and skilfull in all humane knowledge but were vtterly ignorant of his Word hath raised vp to vs a light which they neuer saw and made vs to heare the sound of a voyce which they neuer heard Seeing therefore the word preached is of so great force that it causeth Faith in vs which all the wisedome of the World could neuer worke it followeth that this word of God is the ordinarie cause or Instrument of our conuersion and saluation This is so plain so pregnant a truth that it is greatly to be wondred that any should stumble or stagger at it and that all doe not submit themselues vnto it Obiections brought to proue preaching not to be the ordinarie meanes to beget faith But because doubts arise and Obiections are made against this point and principle plainly proued and firmely established by reasons out of the Scripture let vs see what they are and how they may be answered Obiection 1. First of all it is obiected that there are other meanes effectuall to worke Faith and to bring to Repentance as afflictiō or priuat admonition Touching affliction such as liued in Idolatry in ignoraunce in vncleannesse that fauoured wholly of the flesh and nothing at all of the spirit haue bin brought to confesse and forsake their sinnes and to humble them-selues vnder the mightie hand of God some being afflicted in body p 2 Chron. as Manasseth others troubled in Conscience feeling the wound of the spirit groaning vnder the stroke of Gods iudgements q Actes 9 6. as Paule in his conuersion haue by this meanes had Faith and Repentance giuen vnto them And touching priuate exhortation it is made auayleable to turne vs to God Hence it is that the Apostle teaching that a beleeuing Husband may with a safe Conscience vse the company of an vnbeleeuing Wife and a beleeuing Wife vse the companie of an vnbeleeuing husband so that the one ought not depart from the other hee vseth this Reason
Ministry as forcible and powerfull to his own soule as euer he perceiued the Ministry of another The threatninges of God denounced by his owne mouth in the name of GOD haue made him shake the consolations that he hath pronounced haue entred into his soule and refreshed his bowels And of this we haue from time to time to our owne comfort a blessed experience Besides if the Lord would blesse other wayes and means to the Minister who is necessarily restrained by the commandement of God the discharge of his calling from the hearing of others what is that to the people who are charged to heare the Law from their mouthes and no way hindred from the performance of this duty so that they must followe the way that God hath left vnto them that is to attend to the ordinance which hee hath chalked out vnto them Obiection 4. Fourthly it may be saide that Christ appointed reading to be an ordinary meanes to beget Faith when he sendeth out his Apostles into the world to i Math. 28 14 teach all Nations which includeth a commaundement to teach them by writing as well as by worde and consequently implyeth that the people should be taught as well by reading their writings as by hearing their preachings to come vnto faith Heereupon it is that Christ willeth the people to search k Iohn 5 39. and 20 31. Luke 16. the Scripture because in them they thought to haue eternall life they did testifie of him And the Apostle Iohn saith These things are written that yee might beleeue that Iesus is that Christ that sonne of God and that in beleeuing ye might haue life through his name So Abraham saide to the rich man They haue Moses and the Prophets let them heare them Answere I aunswere the commandement giuen to the Apostles concerneth principally the preaching of the Gospell by word of mouth and liuely voice vttered in the hearing of the nations and therefore some of them wrote more some of them lesse some of them nothing at all But if the commandement had beene as general for writing as for preaching none of the Apostles would haue omitted it nor could haue stayed their pennes without a manifest breach of their owne duty and Gods commandement Now so farre as their writing was one kind of teaching and included in that word the meaning is for confirmation preseruation of that truth which they deliuered preached among them Thus the Apostle speaketh to the Corinthians l 1 Cor. 15 1 2 I declare vnto you the Gospell which I preached vnto you which ye haue also receiued and wherein ye continue whereby ye are saued if ye keepe in memory after what manner I preached vnto you except ye haue beleeued in vaine Likewise writing to the Romaines m Rom. 15 14 15. I my selfe am perswaded of you my Brethren that ye also are full of goodnesse filled with all knowledge and are able to admonish one another neuerthelesse I haue somwhat boldly after a sort written vnto you as one that putteth you in remembrance thorough the grace that is giuen me of God So the Apostle Iohn saith n 1 Iohn 2 21 I haue not written vnto you because ye know not the truth but because ye know it that no lye is of the truth Whereby we see that they wrote to those to whome before they had preached to confirme them in the truth which they had imbraced and receiued They did not write to them that were wholly ignorant of the truth and had neuer heard the Gospell but to such as they hadde taught to the end that either standing in it they might be established or being falne from it they might be recouered and reclaimed Thus he commendeth o 1 Thes 3 12 the Thessalonians because they had kept all the ordinances and traditions receiued from him and thus he telleth the Galathians p Galath 1 6. That he maruailed much that they were so soon remoued away vnto another Gospell from him that had called them in the grace of Christ It remaineth therefore to answere such testimonies as are alledged to iustifie the sufficiency of reading and to make it an ordinary meanes of saluation Touching the place Iohn 5. commanding the searching of the scriptures Christ Iesus in the same referreth them to the Scriptures or worde written to correct their iudgements touching himselfe his person and offices For whereas they beleeued not the Sermons of Christ and the Lord Iesus could not safely referre them to the chaire of the Scribes and Pharisees who were grossely deceiued and maliciously blinded in that Mystery there remayned onely the reading and searching of the Scriptures that thereby they might learne the truth of his Sermons Againe where the Apostle saith These things were written that ye might beleeue Iohn 20. it is to be vnderstood of the Myracles of Christ wrought for confirmation of his Doctrine and for strengthning of faith as appeareth in the words immediately going before q Iohn 20 30. Many other signes also did Iesus in the presence of his Diseiples which are not written in this Booke And that this is the true and right end of Myracles apeareth by the Apostle to the Hebrews where he sheweth that the Gospell began first to be preached by the Lorde and afterward was confirmed vnto vs by them that heard him r Heb. 2 4. God bearing witnesse thereto both with signes and wonders and with diuers Myracles gifts of the Holy-ghost according to his owne will Lastly where it is saide They haue the Bookes of Moses and the writings of the Prophets let them heare them Luke 16. This is the summe of all our Sermons and preachings we preach nothing out of the Law and the Prophets but both Moses and the Prophets must bee expounded and applyed The Eunuch f Act. 8 30 31 sitting in his Chariot had Moses and the Prophets and read them as he sat yet when Phillip came to him and asked Vnderstandest thou what thou readest He answered How can I without a guide Furthermore the reading of the Scriptures is not heere opposed against the preaching of them but against Visions and Apparitions of the dead as the Prophet speaketh t Esa 8 19 20 When they shall say vnto you Enquire of them that haue a spirit of diuination and at the Soothsayers which whisper and murmure should not a people enquire at their God From the liuing to the dead To the Law and to the Testimony if they speake not according to this word it is because there is no light in them Obiection 5. Fiftly if the word preached bee the ordinary meanes of bringing vs vnto sanctification and so to saluation then where it is not there is not ordinarily saluation and consequently no Church visible where no Minister is Heerby we shall condemne many particular Congregations to be no visible churches because they want the publicke preaching of the word
case of those that are without the preaching of the word they liue in blindnesse darknesse they walke in places of continuall danger and yet cannot see their way they liue without the ordinarie meanes of life and saluation and so without hope to come to repentance without which there can be no saluation This is the estate of Iewes of Turkes and Infidels that are depriued of the comfortable vse of the word and they that liue in corners where the sound thereof is not heard These want the bread of life and therfore must needs starue perish They haue not the words c Iohn 6 68. Rom. 1 16. of eternal life which are the power of God to saluation therfore are neer to destruction For it is the maner of gods dealing d August de bono perseuer to deny vnto men the meanes whereby they should beleeue when hee hath no purpose that they should beleeue he withdrawes from them the instrument whereby they should be conuerted when he doth not purpose and intend their conuersion It was a fearfull cursse when God said to his Apostles e Math. 10 5. Acts 16 6 7. Go not into the way of the Gentiles and into the Citty of the Samaritans enter ye not Likewise when they had gone through Phrygia and the Region of Galatia they were forbidden by the Holy-Ghost to preach the worde in Asia then came they to Mysia and sought to go into Bithynia but the spirit suffered them not So when God vouchsafeth not this mercie vnto vs to wit the Ministry of his word it is a fearefull signe of his heauy indignation and as much in effect as if the Lord should say I will not haue them conuerted I haue no purpose to bring them to saluation This is it which is spoken concerning Israell by the Prophet f 2 Chr. 15 3. Now for a long season Israell hath beene without the true God and without a Priest to teach and without Law And to the same purpose Amos speaketh g Amos 8 11 12 13. Behold the daies come saith the Lord God that I will send a famine in the Land not a famine for Bread nor a thirst for water but of hearing the word of the Lorde and they shall wander from Sea to Sea and from the North euen vnto the East shall they runue too and fro to seeke the word of the Lord and shall not finde it in that day shall the young Virgins and the young men perrish for thirst O that we could consider of these things and lay before our eyes what daunger it is to want the preaching of the word that thereby we might be moued to pitty the desolations of so many of our poore Brethren and to feare the taking of it away for our vnthankfulnesse from our selues and to magnifie the vnspeakeable mercy of God toward vs while we do enioy it Great are the plagues and horrible are the ruines of the Church in many places Oh that we had harts to mourn for it and to pray to the Lord of the haruest to thrust forth Labourers into his haruest Secondly it teacheth the fearfull condition of such as contemne this ordinance of God and thinke it too base for them to seeke saluation by it It is very strange that so plaine a point as this should be so proudly gainsayed and resisted These carnall men will not giue the Lord of heauen leaue to apoint how and by what meanes he will saue vs. Shall flesh and blood presume thus farre and aduance it selfe against his Creator If we will be saued wee must seeke saluation as it is left vs to seeke and not after our owne fansie When God hath saide Giue attendance to my word wilt thou answere I will not attend and yet haue saluation as well as if thou diddest attend Take heede thou do not deceiue thy selfe and thine owne soule and in the end finde thy selfe frustrate of thy saluation How men will shift off these duties I knowe not because I know not their hearts but this I know and this I would haue them know and vnderstand that as there is a God that will bee worshipped after his owne will and not according to our naturall wit so this must bee our wisedome to submit our conceites and immaginations to his heauenlie pleasure It is the first point in Christian Religion to be learned to account thy selfe a Foole that thou mayest bee wise in Christ and to throwe downe all thy Naturall parts at his feete that thou mayest seeke true and Heauenlie Wisedome of him Thou must account thy selfe starke blinde and able to perceiue nothing aright in the matters of God and in the meanes of thy saluation to the end thou mayest recouer sight and see thy way wherein in thou oughtest to walke Hence it is that the Prophet sayth h Psal 119 18 27 34. Open mine eyes that I may see the wonders of thy Lawe Make mee to vnderstand the way of thy Precepts and I will meditate in thy wonderous workes Giue mee vnderstanding and I will keepe thy Law yea I will keepe it with my whole hart Where hee acknowledgeth his eyes to be closed his eares to be stopped his minde to be darkened his heart to be hardned by nature before Grace and Mercie come and make the way plaine before him wherby our eyes shall be opened out eares boared our mindes enlightned our hearts softened and our selues prepared to hearken to the voyce of God speaking vnto vs. Obiection But is not God able to saue vs without the Ministers preaching and the peoples hearing Are not all thinges possible to him Is hee bound and tyed to his owne meanes Is not he free to worke as it pleaseth him Answere I answer he is not tyed he is free hee is able to saue without preaching yea without reading without the Sacraments without Prayer Wilt thou from hence conclude against reading of the Scriptures against receiuing of the Sacraments against ioyning in Prayer The question is not of the power of God but of his will not what he is able to do but what he hath promised vs to do not what he is tyed to but what he hath bound vs to seek He is able to preserue our life without Bread without foode but he that presumeth vpon this power and abuseth his prouidence and neglecteth to seek his nourishment at his hands must look to perish So we deny not but God is able to saue vs without preaching but he hath not made vs any promise to obtain life any otherwise then as we seeke the Law at the mouths of his Ministers that bring glad tydings of good things He was able to preserue his three seruants in the hot fierie furnace and did preserue them yet hee that will voluntarily and violently cast himselfe into the fire shall feele the smart of his own folly and the danger of tempting God Let vs not therfore thinke our selues wiser then God least our
wisedome in the end be turned into folly our presumption into despaire our dallying with the word into destruction Thirdly wee are put in mind by this meanes of our regeneration to acknowledge the happy estate and condition of that Nation of that people of that parish to whome God hath vouchsafed the preaching of his word because it is a sure pledg proof of his loue toward them and a manifest argument and testimony that he hath a Church there to be gathered a people to be conuerted and many soules to be saued For euen as God withholdeth the meanes of saluation from those that he doth not determine to saue i 1 King 17 1. As he stayeth the heauens from raining vpon the earth when he will bring a famine so when he will shew mercy he wil send the meanes plentifully It was a great mercy to the Iewes when Christ called his Disciples k Math. 10 6. and bad them Go and preach to the lost sheepe of the house of Israel that the kingdom of heauen was at hand It was a great blessing intended to the Macedonians when a vision appeared to Paul in the night l Acts 19 6 10 and 18 10 11. There stood a man of Macedonia and prayed him saying Come into Macedonia and help vs whereby Paul was assured that the Lord had called him to preach the Gospell vnto them It was a great fauour bestowed vppon the Corinthians when the Lorde saide to Paul Feare not but speake and hold not thy peace for I am with thee and no man shall lay hands on thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this City so he continued there a yeare and sixe months and taught the word of God among them Where the Lord telleth his seruant that he had people there whome he meant to saue and therefore he sent them his word to saue them yea he had much people there to saue and therefore the Apostle must bestow much time and diligence among them to bring them to saluation When God would preserue Moses out of the waters that might haue drowned him hee sent m Exod. 2 5. Pharaohs daughter to the Riuer to take vppe the Childe and to prouide for it who brought him vp at her owne cost So when God will saue a people from their sinnes and make them partakers of his Kingdome hee offereth vnto them the meanes he sendeth his word he giueth guiftes vnto his Ministers hee toucheth their hearts with a Conscience of their duties and causeth them to preach vnto them that so they might be conuerted and saued If God haue thus blessed vs and bestowed this mercy vpon vs which he hath denied to many places and persons n Amos 4 7. causing it to raine vpon one Cittie and not vpon another Cittie so that one peece was rained vppon and the peece vvhereupon it rained not vvithered Let vs therefore acknowledge this goodnesse and walke worthy of this benefit least the Gospell bee remoued from vs and giuen vnto another Nation that will bring forth the fruites of it When the Gospell was offered vnto the Iewes o Acts 18 6. and they resisted blasphemed the Apostle shooke his raiment and saide vnto them Your blood be vpon your owne head I am cleane from henceforth will I go vnto the Gentiles It had beene better for vs we had neuer had the word preached among vs then to haue it offred and we not regard it It shall bee easier for the Turkes and Sarazens in the day of judgement then for vs for if they shall be condemned that neuer had the truth of God among them and knewe not what the preaching of it meaneth much more iustly shall we perish that haue had the Gospell taught in our streets and brought vnto our doores and Christ Iesus described in our sight and among vs crucified Let vs therefore take heede that the Gospell be not the sauour of death to death vnto vs and that Christ be not a rocke of offence to stumble at least if we fall on him he grind vs to peeces and to powder Vse 2 Secondly seeing the word preached is the meanes whereby we are regenerated it teacheth the Minister to be careful to exercise his duty with faithfulnesse and seruiceablenesse to Christ and his Church Heereby he shal deliuer his owne soule gaine glory to God and turne many vnto righteousnesse This made the Apostle say p 1 Tim. 4 15 16. 1 Cor. 4 1. 2 Cor. 4 5 6. We preach not our selues but Christ Iesus the Lord and our selues your seruants for Iesus sake The Lord Iesus himselfe went about all Citties and Townes preaching the Gospell and healing the sicke The Apostle Paule saith of himselfe q 1 Cor. 6 19. A necessity is laide vpon me and woe vnto mee if I preach not the Gospell And thus he exhorteth the Elders of Ephesus Take heede vnto your selues and to all the flocke whereof the Holy-Ghost hath made you Ouer-seers to feede the Church of God which hee hath purchased with his owne blood Acts 20 28. It is his dutie to be well studied in the word of God to exercise himselfe carefully in the reading thereof that he may be able to declare the same vnto the people He must be as a plentifull Store-house of all necessary prouision that they may resort to him and seeke the Lawe at his mouth For how shall he be able to teach another that which hee himselfe hath not learned Or how shall he deliuer that which himselfe neuer receyued Neither is it enough for him to seeke knowledge himselfe and to keepe continually in his study till he become as r Greenh part 4. Sermon 4. one saith as a Tun that wil not sound being full when one knocketh vpon it but he must come foorth and preach the word of God and deliuer wholsome doctrine and declare by feeding the flocke of Christ that hee loueth his Maister and the Maister of the Sheepe whose seruant he professeth himselfe to be This is it which the Apostle Peter teacheth Å¿ 1 Pet. 5 2 3 4 Feede the flocke of God which dependeth vpon you caring for it not by constraint but willingly not for filthy lucre but of a ready minde not as though ye were Lords ouer Gods heritage but that ye may be ensamples to the flocke and when that cheefe Shepheard shall appeare ye shall receiue an incorruptible crowne of glory If we do not thus labour but loyter in the Lords Vineyard we cannot assure our selues to be the Ministers of the Lord but robbers and spoylers nay murtherers and man-slayers who do not onely eate the sins of the people and fill our bellies with the sweat of other mens browes but make a prey of their soules and expose them to bee destroyed and deuoured of their enemies When the great day of the Lord shall come and the great Shepheard of the Sheepe shall appeare and a great account of our Stewardshippe
haue saide he was some couzener or Coniurer some Impostor or deceiuer as often before they had falsely and blasphemously charged him Or had they faith in their owne power to beleeue when they would and to receiue him to be the Sauiour of the world These carnall men do resemble and reason like vnto the Scribes and Pharisees If God would descend from heauen as they wold haue Christ come downe from the Crosse then they would immediately beleeue then they would no longer lye in their sinnes But if God should with his dreadfull and terrible voice speake vnto vs we were not able to appear before him nor to abide the hearing of it but should bee swallowed vp with feare and stand amazed as dead men When God spake vnto the Children of Israell in the Mount they fledde from him and could not endure his presence they stood a farre off and cried vnto Moses g Ex. 20 18 19. Talke thou with vs and we will heare but let not God talke with vs least we die Shall we then in the foolishnesse and pride of our own harts challenge the Lord to come foorth vnto vs and presume to settle our selues to enter talke and communication with him when the earth quaketh at his voyce and trembleth vnder him When the Mountaines are remooued before him h Esay 6 2. and the Angels couer their faces from him If we wil not belieue the preachers of the worde nor content our selues with this ordinance of God but woulde haue eyther reuelation from Heauen or the presence of God or the person of Christ or the glorie of an Angell or the appearaunce of the dead or wee know not what we shall neuer bee partakers of the benefits of Christ we shall neuer receiue to beleeue wee shall neuer haue the grace of regeneration bestowed vpon vs. God hath not left vs to the preaching of Angelles but to the Ministry of men If we will not yeelde obedience to the voyce of God speaking to vs in his Ministers wee would not regard his owne immediate voyce thundring downe vppon vs nor beleeue if a damned soule or ghost shal come out of hell to preach vnto vs. If we will not beleeue Moses and the Prophets i Luke 16 31. we would not beleeue though one came vnto vs from the dead Wherefore let vs leaue this vanity and in a conscience to God and obedience to his ordinance in a loue to our own souls and desire of our own saluatiō let vs euery one be swift to hear slow to speak slow to wrath Now to the end we may heare aright k Three things required to be good hearers of the word of God three thinges are required of vs Preparation Attention and Meditation ioyned with practise Preparation before we heare Attention in the time of hearing Meditation and practise after our hearing When Christ had propounded the parable of the Sower and the seed in the end he gathered from thence this note and draweth this conclusion and admonition l Luke 8 18. Take heede how ye heare For some present themselues to the Ministery of the Word for forme and fashion for company and custome without conscience others thinke it enough to bee present howsoeuer they be affected in the hearing or mooued after the hearing It is therefore necessary that we should be prepared before we come Now to this preparation three thinges are necessary Faith Feare and Desire first we must haue Faith without which the Word is as a dead Letter without life and as an empty sound without power and if we doe not giue credit vnto it m Heb. 6 4 2. it cannot profit the hearers Secondly we must come with feare that we may feare God in his word and auoyd the breach of it For the Lord hath n Esay 66 2. respect vnto them that are of humble and contrite hearts and tremble at his word We must set our selues o Act. 10 33. in the presence of God and heare as if we saw him present before vs and so receiue the word as from Christ himselfe the Teacher of his Church Thirdly we must come with good stomackes as vnto a feast prepared for vs we must hunger and thirst after the word to feede our empty Soules desiring it and longing after it as doth the dry ground after the Dew of heauen and the shewers of Raine This the Apostle Peter teacheth p 1 Pet. 2 2. Desire the sincere Milke of the word of God that ye may grow thereby Hee that thinketh himselfe full before he come to the Lords house is no fit Guest to be partakers of his dainty fare In hearing the word we must be attentiue and intentiue to that which we heare As we are present in bodie so we must be present in minde God opened the heart of Lydia to attend to those things that were deliuered by Paule This is very profitable q Three benefits of attention many waies and helpeth as a Soueraigne remedy against the rouing cogitations of the minde against the entertaining of other actions of another Nature and against the loathsomnesse and wearinesse that for the most part accompanyeth the most holie thinges of God First we are subiect to vnconstancy and lenity of minde our hearts are ready to wander and goe astray from the present work in hand and oftentimes are carried away from the best matters so that wee neither remember where we are nor consider what we doe nor endeuour to profit as we ought Secondly it auayleth against those deceits and destructions whereby we entertaine other actions of piety which with-draw vs from the present occasion and duty of hearing required of vs. For some thinke they do God good seruice when they offer vnto him no bettet then a will worship which is abhominable before him Hence it is that many thinke it enough to be present with the assembly and regard not how they be occupyed so that whlie the Congregation is imployed one way they are imployed another while it performeth a publike action they are exercised in some priuate deuotion as for example when the Church is hearing they are praying or when the Church is praying they are reading This is to offer the Sacrifice r Eccle. 4 17. of Fooles For the publique actions of the Church must be publikely attended of all the assemblie and there is neither time nor place vnto any thing that is priuate or proper to one or to few For the Minister beeing a a publike person is alwaies either the mouth of God or the mouth of the the people the mouth of God to speake vnto vs from him and to deliuer the word in his name the mouth of the people and Congregation to speak vnto the Lord for vs so that the action is common to the whole Church So then it cannot stand with the rules of the word and the comely order that God hath left to his Church that in the time of publique
signe of their Reprobation Lydia is commended in that she l Acts 16 4. attended vnto the things which Paule spake but it was the Lord that opened her heart before she could be a faithfull and fruitfull hearer To this purpose Moses speaketh to all Israell m Deut. 29 2 3 4. Ye haue seen all that the Lord did before your eyes in the Land of Egypt vnto Pharaoh and vnto al his seruants and vnto all his Land the great tentations which thine eyes haue seene those great Myracles and wonders yet the Lorde hath not giuen you an heart to perceiue and eyes to see and eares to heare vnto this day Nowe as this ouer-throweth such as teach and maintaine an vniuersall Vocation so it must serue to settle vs in the trueth of the Doctrine of particular election and predestination n Rom. 9 15 16 18 13 14 That it is neither in him that willeth nor in him that rundeth but in God that sheweth mercy He sheweth mercie vpon whom he will shew mercie and will haue compassion vpon whom he will haue compassion therefore he hath mercie vpon whom he will and whom he will he hardneth God loued Iacob and hated Esau so that it was saide The elder shall serue the younger The Lord electeth some vnto life and saluation before the foundations of the world he elected some and therefore not all before the beginning of the world and therefore not for their deserts who then had not their beeing vppon the earth Who art thou o Iob 9 4 Rom. 9 20. that wilt dispute with GOD Or what shall it auayle vs to question it and quarrell it with the Almightie May the p Esay 10 15. Rom. 9 21. Clay reason with the Potter or the Axe with the Carpenter or the Sawe with him that draweth it or the Rodde with him that taketh it Or shall the thing formed say vnto him that formed it Why hast thou made mee thus Dare any Seruant pry and search into all the secrets of his Maister Canst thou follow track the way of the Fish in the Waters of the Fowles in the Ayre of a Serpent vppon a stone of a Shippe in the Sea Let vs not aske a reason of his will but rather say with the Apostle q Ro. 11 33 34 O the deepenesse of the Riches both of the wisedome and Knowledge of GOD Howe vnsearchable are his Iudgementes and his wayes past finding out For who hath knowne the minde of the Lorde or who was his Counsellor or who hath giuen vnto him first and he shall be recompenced If God should doo equally well vnto all his Creatures then were hee after a sort so much lesse to be praised and magnifyed of some for his benefites seeing he should do nothing specially and singulerly to them more then to others Neither is there are iniquitie in our God in so doing for may hee not r Math. 20 13 do with his owne what he will May he not lighten what eyes hee will or shoot away what arrowes he is disposed without our certaine knowledge of his secret counsels Obiection But some man may say when an whole assembly haue the same meanes the same Ministery an whole Family the same teaching and instruction How is it that some beleeue others will not beleeue Some are conuerted others are hardned Some are elect others are reiected Answere I aunswere it is not for the Creature curiously to search into the workes of the Creator but to bee wise according to sobrietie and as well a man might demaund why all in the fielde is not pure Corne but some Tares Why all in the Barne is not Wheate but some Chaffe Why Trees beare some leaues and not all Fruite Why in a great house there are Vesselles of Golde and Siluer some to an honourable and others to a dishonourable vse Why there are as well Goats that will not heare as Sheepe that heare the voyce of the Shepheard The Lord Iesus adoreth the Counsell of his Father heerein and confesseth the reason to bee his will and heauenly pleasure and farther then this whosoeuer goeth higher then this whosoeuer ascendeth and deeper then this whosoeuer searcheth shall wander as in a maze and neuer returne shall fall downe headlong into a Gulfe and neuer rise vp againe Our Sauiour saith Å¿ Mat. 11 25 26 I giue thee thankes O Father Lord of Heauen and Earth because thou hast hid these thinges from the Wise and men of vnderstanding and hast opened them vnto Babes It is so O Father because thy good pleasure was such As for the condemnation of the wicked and the execution of the heauy wrath and iust iudgements of God there is more then sufficient due desert in the Reprobate and though the righteous Lord worke therein yet beware thou imagine any euill in him The raine moystneth an euill Tree and therefore it beareth bitter and no better fruite In that it beareth fruite it commeth of the moysture but in that it bringeth foorth euill fruite it commeth of his owne Nature The Sunne by the strength of his heate and vertue of the Beames thereof rayseth out of the Dirt and Dunghill many foule and filthy sauours that infect men and corrupt the Ayre the raising of them vp is from the Sunne the vnwholsome and noysome smelles are from the places themselues The Raine is not properly the cause of the euill fruite but the Nature of the Tree and therefore it woorthily calleth for the Axe to cut it downe and then iustly deserueth to be throwne into the fire The Sunne is not directly the cause of those filthie sauours that are extracted out of stinking Ponds and puddles but the Miery and marish Ditches themselues So is it with God he is as the Raine that falleth and as the Sunne that shyneth from Heauen t Acts 17 28. Hee mooueth the euill man who worketh euill the action is of God the euill is from the free will of man and from the soule spirite of the Deuill God is not the Authour of the euill and therefore let u Iam. 1 13 14 no man say when he is tempted I am tempted of God for God cannot be tempted with euil neither tempteth he any man but euery man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne concupiscence and is entised Seeing then the grace of Election of Redemption of Iustification of Vocation of Sanctification is not generall nor generally giuen vnto all but according to the free purpose and pleasure of him that chooseth redeemeth calleth iustifieth and sanctifieth Let vs acknowledge his great mercie to the praise and glorie of his name when hee maketh his owne ordinances auayleable which we see in many to bee vnprofitable let vs confesse his louing kindnesse toward vs when he doth beget vs by the immortall seede of regeneration and worketh effectually our saluation For what haue wee in vs to mooue the Lorde to sauour vs and followe vs with a
Catechizing instruction we are not to present our selues rashly and vnreuently as if wee went to heare a Play or to see some pastime or to dispatch some worldly busines but we must performe these holy actions with a conscience of our duties to God with a care of our own saluation We haue not of our selues eares to heare nor eyes to see nor hearts to vnderstand we are not able to conceiue the things that are of God without the assisting and strengthening Spirit of God Before we come to heare the word read vnto vs or the principles of Religion laid before vs or to ioyn in prayer with our Brethren h Iames 1 19. 1 Pet. 2 1. Eccle. 4 17. Exod. 19 10 we must purge our affections of wrath filthinesse maliciousnesse dissimulation hypocrisie enuy and euill speaking For so long as these corruptions are found in vs to offer vnto vs the Word is all one as if most pure Waters were powred into a stinking and polluted Vessell whereby they are made vnprofitable We must vse earnest and hearty prayer vnto the Lord to open our blind eyes and deafe eares i Psa 119 18. That we may vnderstand the wonderfull things of his Law k Ezek. 36 26 That he would take away our stony hearts and giue vs hearts of Flesh in which his Word may be deepely imprinted And whensoeuer we are performing these heauenly duties l Actes 10 33 1 Thes 2 13. Luke 10 16. we must account our selues to be in Gods presence wee must remember that he is either speaking to vs or we are speaking to him and we must stirre vp our selues to all attention Thus it shall come to passe that the word of God which worketh in many to condemnation shall bee to vs the Seede of regeneration the food of the soule the curing of our corruptions the light of our waies and the meanes of working in vs all necessary graces of God in this life and of assuring vnto vs euerlasting happinesse in the life to come Verse 12. Whom I haue sent againe thou therefore receiue him that is mine owne Bowels Hitherto the Apostle hath named and described the party or person for whom he prayeth Now he sheweth breefely the matter of his request and the account that he maketh of him The request is that he would receiue him into his House and retaine him into his seruice againe the account made of him that he was to him as his Bowels euen most deare and tender being made a member of Christ though a poore Slaue and abiect Seruant by his calling and a Fugitiue Runna-gate by his former condition whereby we see the louing affection and tender compassion of Paule toward him for our imitation As if he should haue said If I thought or imagined that he would be as vnprofitable vnto thee hereafter as he hath beene heeretofore I would neuer haue giuen him my Letters of commendation nor haue sent him backe vnto thee in this manner For I should be of this mind rather to haue him punished then receiued But now I am not afraid of it or discouraged from sending him vnto thee I haue had a comfortable experience of his faithfull seruice who ministred vnto me in my necessities I haue therefore good cause to conceiue a good opinion of him and to giue this testimony of him that hee was neuer so vnprofitable to thee as I haue found him profitable to me Doctrine 3. Former offences vppon true repentance are to be forgiuen and forgotten We learne from hence that former offences vpon true repentance and amendment of life are to bee remitted and pardoned by all true Christians Whensoeuer our Bretheren haue trespassed against vs and offended vs it is our duty vpon their vnfained repentance to forgiue them to forget their iniuries and to receiue them into fauour againe Whereas Onesimus fled from his Maister it was a sinne from so good a Maister it was a greater sinne but whereas he conueyed away with him his Maisters goods and did steale from him at his departure this was more heynous and made his offence worst of all yet vpon his repentance he laboureth to haue him forgiuen and to haue his trespasse put out of remembrance This is offered to our considerations in the Parable of the prodigall Sonne when once hee resolued to leaue his loose life and to returne backe to his m Luke 15 20 Fathers house from which he shamefully departed he was entertained with a kisse and receiued into fauour and had his former misdoings and misdemeanours forgiuen When Peter came to Christ and said n Math. 18 21 22. Maister how oft shall my Brother sinne against me and I shall forgiue him Vnto seauen times Iesus saide vnto him I say not vnto thee Vnto seauen times but vnto seauenty times seauen times To this purpose Christ propounded a parable of a certaine King o Verse 23 32 33 34 35. which would take an account of his Seruants and finding one that was vnmercifull and hard-hearted to one of his Fellow-Seruants he called him vnto him and saide vnto him O euill Seruant I forgaue thee all that debt because thou prayedst me oughtest not thou also to haue had pitty on thy Fellow-Seruant euen as I had pitty on thee So his Lord was wroth and deliuered him to the Tormentours till he should pay all that was due to him so likewise shall mine heauenly Father doe vnto you except ye forgiue from your hearts each one to his Brother their Trespasses We haue in the Scriptures sundry examples of the practise of this Doctrine and of the performance of this duty We see this in Ioseph toward his brethren when they desired forgiuenesse and craued pardon at his handes after the death of their Father p Gen. 50 20 21. he said vnto them When ye thought euill against mee God disposed it to good that hee might bring to passe as it is at this day and saue much people Feare not now therefore I will nourish you and your Children and he comforted them and spake kindely vnto them This Paule himselfe practised and moued others to practise toward the incestious Corinthians q 2. Cor. 2 7 8 9 10. It is sufficient vnto the same man that he was rebuked of many so that now contrary-wise ye ought rather to forgiue him and comfort him least the same should bee swallowed vp with ouer much heauinesse Wherefore I pray you that you would confirme your loue toward him to whom ye forgiue any thing I forgiue also for verily if I forgaue any thing to whom I forgaue it for your sakes forgaue I it in the sight of Christ To this purpose the same Apostle saith r Ephe. 4 26 27 31 32. Be angry but sinne not let not the Sunne goe downe vpon your wrath neither giue place to the Deuill And afterward Let all bitternesse and anger and wrath and crying and euill speaking be put away from you with all
they are done more then what is done This is it which the Apostle expresseth 2 Cor. 8 12. If there bee first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hath and not according to that a man hath not This layeth before vs the abundant kindnesse of God who albeit he be a spirit euery way perfect yet he accepteth our lame and defectiue seruice Our duties shall be all acceptable in his sight though they bee performed in great weakenesse and mingled with many imperfections which were sufficient to cause them to be reiected and refused if we be carefull to do them in the truth and vprightnesse of our hearts and with chearefull and ready minds All things must be done in loue and this must bee considered in all the workes of our hands This ministreth a double comfort First vnto such as are of poore and lowe degree to consider that GOD regardeth the heart more then the hand and our willingnesse more then our worke Hence it is that euen seruants whose condition is lowest in the family and which meddle not in great matters or in waighty affaires or in excellent works yet are charged with this affection and in sincerity to behaue themselues in those inferiour duties x Col 3 22 23 Ephes 6 5. Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your Maisters according to the flesh in all things not with eye-seruice as men-pleasers but in singlenesse of heart fearing God and whatsoeuer ye do do it heartily as to the Lord and not to men Where he sheweth that seruants must do their duties not as seruing for the penny or ayming at the filling of their belly or contenting themselues to please their maisters eie but euen as seruing God looking for a recompence from him knowing that he hath placed them in that estate requireth those things in truth and sincerity to be performed as vnto him For the Lord doth not see as man seeth he doth not look to the outward action but he beholdeth with what hart al things are done and therfore measureth according to euery mans deed whether he be high or low rich or poore Lord or Seruant The best hart hath the best recompence the worst hart hath the worst wages There is a great difference between work and work some are great some litle some beautiful some base some high some mean some low but whatsoeuer I do if I do it chearfully as seruing my master Christ that looketh vpon me albeit my calling be neuer so simple as to wash dishes to wipe shooes to scoure the spit to sweep the house I please God therein as well as he that manageth a kingdom that ministreth Iustice that preacheth the gospel True it is the work is greater to rule the affairs of State then to remain in the kitchen yet he shal be better accepted of God that performeth these smal things hartily then he that doth the greatest works grudgingly either drawn by importunity or cōpeld by necessity Thus it doth fal out that a poor seruant carrying this mark and testimony with him is more acceptable to the Lord then he that hath done greater things to the iudgment of the eie to the shew of the world and to the sight of men Secondly this serueth as a singuler comfort to euery one of vs that groane vnder the burden of sin that feele the weaknesse of our faith and are dismaied at the smalnesse of our sanctification Wee know how busie Satan is to watch his aduantage of our infirmities and imperfections to perswade vs that we haue no faith at all that we are without repentaunce without grace and without regeneration because we feele great defects and many wants in our best workes and our best gifts But this must comfort vs that God accepteth of that measure that he hath giuen vs euen according to that which we haue not according to that which we haue not A weak faith shal be as auayleable to apprehend Christ as a strong faith If we haue a desire and an hungering after grace z Psal 145 15 and 10 17. He will fulfill the desires of them that feare him he also will heare their cry and saue them God hath assured vs that as hee hath begun his good worke in vs so he will finish his work and in his good time bring it to perfection When we finde any dulnesse and vntowardnesse in our selues if we hate and dislike them and labor to profite and grow forward in sanctification God accepteth our willingnesse and readinesse though our strength be not answerable to our desire or the outward worke answereable to our hart For God is faithful and will not suffer vs to be tempted aboue the strength that he shal giue vs and the Lord Iesus is a merciful Highpriest who will not breake the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flax Let vs al therefore looke that a willing and ready mind be found in vs. Againe this must be considered in all things If we come to hear the word and to exercise the duties of Gods worship if we do it for fashion sake for feare of the law for the praise of men or for custom they are nothing worth they ought to be performed in obedience to God in loue of his ordinance in delight of his worship in singlenesse of heart and in an earnest affection to the meanes of our saluation The like we might say of giuing of almes and liberality toward the poore if they be not bestowed with promptnesse of minde with compassion of heart and with feeling of the wants of those that craue our helpe they are nothing at all respected of God nor they that distribute thē rewarded of him Vse 2 Secondly seeing only that duty which is done freely and not by compulsion deserueth due commendation this reproueth al those things that are don vpon wrong grounds and euil foundations It is not enough to doe a good thing but we must do it well It is not sufficient to do those things that are godly but we must do them in a godly manner Let euery one heerein carefully examine his soule and try his owne heart whether hee do the duties of his calling vnwillingly vncomfortably and vpon necessity for feare of danger for auoyding of shame for keeping of his credit for praise of the world or such like causes which are all false motiues or whether he do them hartily and chearfully as in the sight of God before whom all things are naked open This is to be considered as well of the Minister himselfe as of the people that heare him and are partakers of his labours The calling a The Minister must preach willingly and of a readie minde of the Minister is an high and mighty calling he is the Steward of God and a watchman ouer the people for whose soules hee must giue an account in that great day of the Lord. It is not enough for vs to labour among them though wee should worke and
place so we reape a double benefit First we are kept from the corruptions of the world for liuing in a corrupt aire we are readie to gather infection and to take the scent as quickly as flax is apt to take the fire But by taking vs from hence into a sweeter dwelling we are preuented kept from many sins which otherwise we wold fall into This is it which the Prophet Dauid sheweth m Psa 125 3 4 The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put forth their hand vnto wickednesse do well O Lord vnto those that be good and true in their harts He knoweth wherof we are made he seeth our infirmities how prone we are to decline after euil examples that are set before vs so that it is a benefit vnto vs to goe hence before we haue corrupted our hearts and defiled al our waies Enoch liued in a most dangerous time when wickednes began to couer the face of the earth but because he walked with God he was taken away that mallice should not change his heart This is n 1 Cor. 11 30 31 32. it which the Apostle Paul testifieth For this cause many are weak and sicke among you many sleep for if we wold iudge our selues we should not be iudged But when we are iduged we are chastned of the Lord because we should not be condemned with the world Secondly God dealeth mercifully with his people in remouing them out of this life that they should not feele the present miseries nor see the iminent calamities which hee knoweth hang ouer them and is determined to bring vpon the sons of men and be ouerborn and swept away by them with others This we see in the example of Abijah the son of Ieroboam that made Israell to sin who is branded with this note of reproch in sundry places of the holy history o 1 Kin. 14 16 That he did sin made Israel to sin the Prophet said of this one onely good son of this wicked father that he should die being a child and al Israell should mourn for him he onely of Ieroboam should come to the graue because in him there is found some goodnesse toward the Lord God of Israell in the house of Ieroboam God in great mercy toward him took him away being a child that he shold not be infected and afflicted For if he had liued to see the white hairs of his old age he had bin in great danger of the fearful sins of his fathers house bin in great afflictiō to behold the horrible iudgments that were to fall vpon that godlesse and gracelesse family The like might be said of p 2 Kin. 22 20. good Iosiah he was gathered betimes to his fathers and was put in his graue in peace that his eies shold not see al the euil which the lord would bring on the land He took him out of this world before his wrath fell vpon the vngodly This is it which the Prophet Esay telleth vs q Esay 37 1 2. The righteous perisheth no man considereth it in hart merciful men are taken away and no man vnderstandeth that the righteous is taken away from the euil to come Peace shall come they shal rest in their beds euery one that walketh before him Lastly God calleth away his children out of this transitory life to make them partakers of a blessed life r Reuel 14 13 Seeing they are blessed that die in the lord they cease frō their labors their works follow them Neither do the godly lose by this bargaine neither doth God falsify his word but is better then his promise For if he take away a short frail life and reward with a long and eternal life the promise faileth not but changeth for the better Change as we commonly say is no robery but this change is a commodity If a man promised yard of cloth and perform an ell if he promise siluer and pay gold if he promise to giue a cottage and put him in possession of a Pallace if he promise little and performe much he breaketh not his promise but performeth it with aduantage thus doth the Lord deale with vs who is not as man that he shold lie nor as the son of man that he should deceiue who ofttimes granteth more then we ask and bestoweth more then we beg but neuer denieth that which he promiseth If any farther reply how then is God true in his promises that promiseth long life in this life I answer that al Gods promises concerning earthly blessings must be vnderstood with a condition namely so far forth as he shall see them to be expedient for his glory and our saluation But so far as long life shal be a benefit vnto vs so far he wil giue it but if in his all-seeing and al-serching wisedom he know it to be better for vs to dy then to liue to be gathred to our fathers then to continue with our children he taketh vs away and recompenseth the want of temporal life with a kingdom of eternal glory This is it which the Apostle expresseth ſ Ephe. 6 2 3 who repeating this blessing to come vpon them that honor father mother doth not only say That thou maist liue long on earth but addeth That it may be wel with thee and thou maist liue long vpon earth So then long life is not alwaies a blessing for somtimes it is better to leaue the world then to liue in it to depart out of it then to inioy it The vngodly man the longer he liueth the greater is his sin and his condemnation for sin This the wiseman setteth down t Eccl. 8 12 13 Thogh a sinner do euil an hundred times God prolongeth his daies yet I know that it shal be wel with them that fear the Lord do reuerence before him but it shal not be wel with the wicked neither shal he prolong his daies he shal be like a shadow because he feareth not before God Heerunto agreeth the Prophet Esay u Esay 65 10. There shal be no more there a child of years nor an old man that hath not filled his daies but he that shal be an hundred years old shal dy as a young man but the sinner being an hundred year old shall be accursed Thus then we see how to expound the promise of long life which God performeth really or if he take away such as are godly and obedient hee recompenceth it more fully with a better life and so he bestoweth a great deale more then he taketh away and granteth a better measure then he with-held from them Vse 3 Lastly we learne for our obedience when we suffer losses not to be vexed through impatiency nor to break out in storming fretting and fuming maner against God but to rest our selues vppon him beeing ready to blesse his name not to cast away al hope confidence
of being restored It is a worthy saying of the Prophet to Amaziah K. of Iudah being like to loose a great sum of mony which hee had disbursed for the leuying of forren forces x 2 Chr. 25 9. The Lord is able to giue thee more then this If he see it good profitable for vs he can and wil repay it in the same kind for who looseth for Gods cause doth not get but if he do not recompence earthly things with earthly he wil assuredly bestow vpon vs such riches as are immortal immutable such a treasure as is eternal not fading but enduring for euer in the heauens A notable practise heerof we haue in Iob ch 19. in al his troubles which were exceeding great he comforted himself in this I know that my Redeemer liueth that I shal see him in the last day Somtimes he doth restore in the same kinde that which we haue left seemeth to be lost we see in the former example of Iob what a blessed end the Lord made so if we wil wait with patience and tarrie his leisure be content with his workes we shal behold the end better then the beginning Moreouer we see the merciful dealing of god toward his children from whō he withholdeth personal blessings To som he giueth strength of body swiftnes of foot quicknesse of sight readinesse of hearing aptnesse of the hand together with a due proportion comlinesse of euery part But to others he denieth these things so that we see some blind others lame crooked deafe deformed Notwithstanding God ofttimes supplyeth these wants and recompenseth these infirmities with a most plentifull measure of better that is of heauenly graces We see this in the example of the blind man mentioned by the Euangelist Iohn he wanted the sight of his bodily eies y Iohn 9 29 30 31 32. but he had a greater light shining in his hart a deeper insight into the doctrine of saluation then the chiefe of the Pharisies that were accounted the only Rabbies and maisters in Israel so that we may truly say that the blindman did see and they that thought themselues to haue their eye-sight were starke blinde For when the Pharisies said of the Messia We know not from whence this man is the blind man answered said vnto thē Doubtles this is a maruellous thing that ye know not whence he is and yet he hath opened mine eies now we know that God heareth not sinners but if any man be a worshipper of God doth his wil him heareth he c. if this man were not of God he could haue done nothing This was a worthy and open confession of the great work of God that had bin wrought vpon him wherein he saw more true and heauenly light then al his enemies who then boasted of the name of the church and cast this simple man out of the Synagogue But if we consider the poore man of the one side the proud pharisies on the other side which of them was most blind and whither of thē was a member of the true Church Surely God gaue a maruellous light of knowledge to his weake seruant that he was not ashamed to confesse Christ Iesus acording to the measure of grace giuen him whereas the blind Pharises were blind leaders of the blind saw nothing Heerupon Christ saith z Iohn 9 39 40 41. I am come vnto iudgment into this world that they which see not might see that they which see might be made blind And when the Pharises which were with him heard these things said vnto him Are we blind also He answered If ye were blind ye should not haue sin but now ye say we see therfore your sin remaineth Let vs not therfore despise such as haue infirmities or deformities of the body nor vpbraid them with them which are not in their powers to put away rather let vs take heed of the blots and blemishes of the soul to wit of sinne which maketh the greatest scab and scarre and bringeth reproach vnto the person Let vs beware of the blindnesse of the minde of the hardnesse of the heart of the wounds of the soule and of halting with God The blindnes of the mind is a sin and the punishment of sinne so that God is offended with it whereby it differeth from the blindnesse of the body which indeede is a certaine affliction but it is no transgression it is a kinde of misery but no iniquity it is a crosse but it is no sinne But the inward blindnesse of the minde is in it selfe a sinne and breach of Gods Law and maketh a man culpable of iudgement and guilty of eternall death because none is so blinded but he hath first pulled out his owne eyes and refuseth the light of the Gospell offered vnto him a Eph. 4 18. through the hardnesse of his heart Againe this ought to bee a special comfort vnto vs and to suffice to asswage all greefe conceiued for the want of earthly blessings if God haue denied vnto vs the vse of one or many of our members as of our eyes our eares our tongue our hands our feete and haue made vs blind or dumb or deafe or lame or maimed let vs not be discomforted or sink down vnder the burden but rather considering the recompence that he giueth vs another way and the supply that he maketh by spirituall graces let vs humbly giue him thankes b Mat. 5 29 30 remembring that it is better for vs that one of our members perish then the whole body should be cast into hell We see the holy man Iob hauing had great losses and dammages brought vpon him to his great hinderance and decay in earthly thinges acknowledged the hand of God in it gaue him the glory saying c Iob. 1 21. Naked cam I out of my mothers womb and naked shall I return thither the Lord hath giuen and the Lord hath taken it blessed be the name of the Lorde Hence it is that the Apostle saith Hearken my beloued Brethren hath not God chosen the poore of this world that they should be rich in faith heires of the kingdom which he hath promised to them that loue him Iames 2. If God haue made me blinde yet if hee haue giuen me the eyes of my mind to see the mystery of faith in this life and the excellency of glory reserued for me and all his Saints in the life to come I haue wherewith to comfort me aboundantly in the want of bodily sight If God haue made me lame to halt with my foot and therby want many outward pleasures that many seek and find yet if he haue vouchsafed this mercy vnto me d Gal. 2 14. to make me walk with a right foot to the truth of the Gospell I cannot want sound comfort and inward peace to my own soul God looketh not vpon the person of man he accepteth no man for his outward forme
and feature of the body but looketh vpon the grace and garnishing of the heart so that albeit we be euery way deformed yet if we be thoroughly reformed in the inner man we shall bee accepted before him a thousande times more then such as haue the greatest Ornaments of the body but haue nothing to decke and adorne the soule It may be he departed for a season Note heer how the Apostle describeth the sinne of Onesimus committed against his Maister he doth not aggrauate and exaggerate his offence with big swelling words to shew the greatnes of his sin but doth lessen it by gentle mild termes wherby he calleth it His running away he nameth a departing his absence from his Maisters house seruice the missing of him as it were an hour This the apostle speaketh c Theophyl in Philem. not so much to asswage the anger of Philemon prouoked thorough the offence of his seruant as to testify his vnfaigned repentance wherby he had buried and blotted out the wickednes which he committed by running from his Maister by robbing of him Doctrine 3. The fals and sins of our brethren that repent are not to be encreased and amplified with odious extream words We learne heereby that the fals sins of our brethren that repent are not to be increased with odious and extreame words Whensoeuer I say we see the fruits of vnfained repentance in any of our brethren that haue falne into sinne and beene ouertaken through the weaknesse of the flesh wee are to binde vp their woundes as carefull Surgeons and to comfort them with the sweet promises of the Gospel not to reuile them or raile at them or reproach them for their former falles we must not speake the most or the worst or the hardest of them but in mildnesse of spirit mollifie the greatnesse of the sinne what we can This Doctrine is made euident vnto vs by many testimonies and examples in the word of God When Ioseph saw his f Gen. 45 5 8. Brethren sad and greeued with themselues because they had solde him into Egypt hee comforteth them with the prouidence of God whose worke it was to haue him sent and sold into the hand of strangers Now then you sent me not hither but the Lord who hath made me a father vnto Pharaoh Lord of all his house and Ruler throughout all the land of Egipt This we see in the Lord himselfe toward Iob who reproued him for much weaknesse that he had shewed in the combat and tentation yet g Iob. 39 37. and 42 6. when he had repented in dust and ashes and laid his hand vpon his mouth the wrath of the Lord was kindled against his three friendes because they had not spoken of him the thing that is right like his seruant Iob. The like practise appeareth in Nathan toward Dauid whom he reprooueth first couertly and closely vnder a parable then openly and euidently he chargeth him with adultry and murther together with great vnthankfulnesse toward God that had bin so gracious to him but when he repented and humbled himselfe vnder the stroke of the two-edged sword of Gods word saying h 2 Sam. 12 13 I haue sinned against the Lord the Prophet doth no more vpbraid him with those foule and filthy sinnes of committing Whoredome and shedding of blood but said vnto him The Lorde also hath put away thy sinne thou shalt not die Thus did Christ our Sauiour deale with the woman taken in adultery euen in the verie acte brought before him by the Scribes and Pharisees he preached vnto her the Gospell vpon her repentance i Iohn 8 11. I do not condemne thee Go and sinne no more The like we see in the Apostles dealing with the incestuous Corinthian before his conuersion the Apostle chargeth him with fornication k 1 Cor. 5 1 and 2. Cor. 2 6 7. and Such fornication as is not named among the Gentiles that one shoulde haue his Fathers wife and reprooueth the whole Church that they had not put him away from among them yet when he had confessed his sinne and testified his repentance by his vnfaigned sorrow for his sinne the Apostle would haue his sinne forgiuen and his person comforted Least he should be swallowed vp with ouermuch heauinesse Likewise remembring the Corinthians what they were in the time of their ignorance Theeues Oppressors Fornicators Idolaters Drunkards Railers riotous persons by their conuersion to the Gospell and Faith in Christ they were changed to a better life and so could no longer be charged by such sins l 1 Cor. 6 11. Ye are washed ye are sanctified ye are iustified in the name of the Lord Iesus by the spirit of our God Whereby we see this truth plainly prooued vnto vs that it is our duty not to aggrauate and amplify the sins of such as haue repented them of their sinnes Reason 1. To this duty we shall be better directed and strengthned in the truth of it if we marke the reasons For first we are not to encrease in wordes the sinne of a penitent person because loue worketh softnesse and gentlenesse in vs a care of the good name of our Brother and banisheth all euill surmises suspitions from vs. Hence it is that the Apostle saith m 1 Cor. 13 4 Loue is patient When Peter exhorteth vs that aboue all things we should haue feruent loue among vs to the end he may confirm his exhortation and shew that there is nothing more profitable vnto the faithfull then to maintaine mutuall Charity hee bringeth this reason n 1 Pet. 4 8 Prou. 10 12. For Loue couereth the multitude of sins If this loue rule in our harts remaine among vs one towards another it bringeth excellent benefits and we auoid inumerable euils But if hatred beare sway men in byting and tearing one another are ready to consume one another to reproch and detract one from another to slander and defame to strike and quarrel one with another without measure or mercy Reason 2. Secondly we are not alwayes to vpbraid our Bretheren and cast them in the teeth with their former fals because wee must account it sufficient that they haue beene checked and teproued by vs or by the mouths of many witnesses The nature of God himselfe is gentle toward vs o Ps 103 9 10 that hee will not alwayes chide nor keepe his anger for euer So ought we to deale one toward another For if he doth not deale with vs after our sinnes nor reward vs according to our iniquities we should haue compassion one toward another If he know whereof we are made and remember that we are but dust we must also learne that we haue all neede to be forgiuen as there is no man but desireth to be forgiuen If then it be auaileable to our Bretherens good to haue them reproued wee ought not to proceede to reuiling of them and rayling vpon them for
the weakenesse to asswage the sorrow to beare the infirmitie and to releeue the misery of our Brother It is the manner of vngodly persons to make it their daily sport in their deuillish meetings to insult ouer him and to leape vpon his backe with all the reproach and infamy that they can deuise to lay vpon him But it skilleth not what such foule mouths do vtter they shall one day reap the reward of their mallice and the penitent person that holdeth his peace shall find in the end the fruit of his patience Vse 3. Thirdly it teacheth vs for our obedience to repent betimes and not to delay the time thereof but while the acceptable season is to bring forth the fruites of amendment of life For seeing wee are not to make the most or speake the worst of the fals of our penitent Bretheren it serueth as a good encouragement and a profitable inducement to leade vs and guide vs vnto true repentance that so our sinnes may be put away Sinne is as a most filthy Leprosie but when we repent we are cleansed of that Leprosie It is as vnsauory Dung that stencheth the earth and the euill sauour thereof ascendeth vp to Heauen but when we repent we smell pleasantly as a sweet perfume in the Nosthrils of God It is as filthy Mire that soyleth the Soule corrupteth the Body and spotteth the Garment but when wee repent the staine and blemishes of sinne are put out of his sight and blotted out of his remembrance For when God forgiueth iniquity transgression and sin r Mich. 7 19. Ier. 31 33 34. he throweth it into the Sea into the bottome of the Sea that it may neuer arise againe to our confusion and condemnation and hee remembreth it no more As farre as the East is from the West Å¿ Psal 103 12. and 32 1 2. so farre hath he remooued our sins from vs as the Prophet speaketh so that they are so far taken out of his sight that they and we shall neuer meet together He couereth them and will not impute them vnto vs t Col. 1 21 22 So that we which were in times past strangers and enemies are now reconciled beeing made holy and vnblameable and without fault in his sight If then God doe couer them when we repent who are we that goe about to vncouer them If he doe not impute them why should we lay them to their charge who haue a discharge from God who hath cancelled the band and hand-writing that was against them If God haue washed and wiped away the filthinesse of them why should any man cast the mire of them in their faces againe The most expert and excellent Phisitian cannot cure a deep wound a festered sore but some scarre will remain and some print in the flesh is left behinde but God so healeth our infirmities that he taketh away the staine the guilt and the punishment that no token no marke no signe of his wrath and indignation euer appeareth to appall vs or dismay vs. This is the great loue and vnspeakeable mercy of God toward the broken heart and contrite Spirit He that hath beene an Adulterer and hath repented of his vncleannesse is no Adulterer He that hath beene a Drunkard and repenteth of the beastlinesse and abuse of the good Creatures of GOD is no longer a Drunkard He that hath beene an Enemy and hinderer of Gods word and now loueth it aboue Siluer and Gold is no more an enemy but a friend of the Gospell He that hath beene a Swearer and Blasphemer and repenteth of his blasphemies is not a blasphemer He that hath beene a prophaner of the Lordes Sabbaoths and now is carefull to sanctifie them and spend them in holie exercises is no longer a prophane person True it is these men haue beene such but when they see their sinnes hate them forsake them are greeued for them and are departed from them true repentance is as the Fullers Sope to wash them and to make them whiter then the Snow We must therefore make a great difference betweene that which they haue beene and that which they are Shall we say that he who is come to mans estate and hath put away childishnesse is still a Babe and Suckling as Infant and Child because once he was so Or shall we say that hee who is made a Free-man and had serued out his Prentishippe is a Bond-man still and vnder the iurisdiction of another because that once he was so In like manner shall wee change our Bretheren to be Children in knowledge to be the Seruants of sinne and Bond-slaues of Sathan because they were so in the time of their ignorance before God gaue vnto them repentance that they might come out of these snares wherein they were holden Captiues Nay I will say more whosoeuer reuileth and reprocheth him with his Adultery Idolatry Blasphemy Drunkennesse or Prophanesse that hath fallen into these offences but dwelleth not nor delighteth in them is a malicious enemie a false accuser a slanderer and lyer against his Brother The Apostle Peter u Math. 26 69. denied his Maister as we shewed before he forsware him and curssed himselfe if he knew the Man which he did through feare to saue his life But because he went immediatly out of the High-Priests Hall and wept bitterlie did any of the rest euer vpbraid him and reproach him with Apostacy with swearing with curssing with his infirmitie and presumption All they therefore are led by another Spirit then the Disciples were who despightfullie cast them in the teeth with their sinnes which are more odious and greeuous to them then to those that set them afoote and blaze them abroad to their disgrace This is a great comfort and bringeth wonderfull peace of conscience to all those that truely repent of all their sinnes past which they haue followed with greedinesse seeing that as God forgiueth them so he will not haue others to charge them with them For if the Lord and Maister of vs all remit them we are not to charge our Fellow-Seruants with them If the Prince forgiue vpon the sorrow and submission of his Vassall the Treason intended against his person shall the subiect dare to call him Traytor seeing the Princes pardon is the Subiects protection and discharge If the Father forgiue the Childe his disobedience x Luke 15 29. shall the rest of his Brethren speake euill of him and alwaies keepe it in fresh remembrance If these thinges were duelie regarded and rightlie considered of vs we would not lye one houre in our sinnes but make hast to be reconciled vnto God that so we may abolish the guiltinesse and greeuousnesse together with the infamy of them Hence it is that the Apostle saith y Rom. 6 19 20 21 22. As ye haue giuen your members seruants to vncleannesse and to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnesse in holinesse for when yee were the Seruants of sinne yee
soeuer our places how simple soeuer our persons how base soeuer our conditions are we haue as good a title and as great an interest in the death and passion of Christ as they that shine in the world that are clad in Purple and fare deliciously euery day And as these haue redemption by him so God affordeth to them the meanes of saluation as wel as the mightiest Monarkes vpon the earth The poore man hath the word of God offered to him reade vnto him and preached vnto him as well as the rich he hath the Sacraments of God prouided for him as well as for them that are of high place he may pray vnto God as freely as comfortably as chearefully as the great men of the earth and he hath a gracious promise to be heard and respected as well as they Though thou farest hardly and meanly at home k Prou. 9 2. Math. 22 1. yet God hath prepared thee a feast and biddeth thee to his Table richly furnished and plentifully stored with all prouision Though thou do not iet vp and down in Silks and Veluets and hast no gorgeous attire to put on yet God hath l Rom. 13 14 prouided thee a better garment he giueth thee his owne sonne to put on and clotheth thee with his righteousnesse which shall couer all thy shame that thy nakednesse shall neuer appeare in his sight So then seeing God accepteth no mans person seeing Christ vouchsafeth to call vs Bretheren and lastly seeing the faithfull haue redemption by his bloode it followeth necessarilie that our Christian Religion and Faith in Christ doe make all persons after a sort equall as Bretheren and Sisters of one and the same Father and Family and Ioynt-heyres of one and the same Kingdome that is immortall and neuer fadeth Vse 1 The Vses of this Doctrine are many putting vs in minde of sundrie good duties First seeing that in Christ who is the elder brother of the house we are al made Brethren and Sisters together hauing one Father which is God one Mother which is the Church one inheritance which is heauen it is our duty being neerely ioyned by so strong bands and in so fast and firme a society to loue one another to seeke the good one of another and to cut off all occasions of discord and diuision that may arise among vs. For shal such as are members of one body be diuided one against another Or shal such as are the deare Children of the same Father nourish hatred and hart-burning among themselues Or shall such as are parts of the same family foster mallice in their hearts and follow contentions and emulations to the ruine one of another My Brethren we see these things are but these things ought not so to be How shall God be our common Father if wee liue not together as louing Brethren Or how shall he call vs his children if we behaue our selues as strangers or enemies one to another This Brotherly loue is the roote of all good duties to be performed where it is wanting there is nothing but strife and sedition and all manner of euill workes This is the old commandement m Leuit. 19 18 That we loue our Neighbors as our selues This is the new commandement giuen vnto vs n Iohn 13 34 That we loue one another Seeing therefore there is one body and one spirit one Faith and one Father one Church and one Baptisme let vs support one another by loue and endeuour to keep the vnity of the spirit in the bond of peace This is it which the Apostle prooueth when he hath shewed o Colos 3 11 12 13. That there is neither Grecian nor Iew neither circumcision nor vncircumcision Barbarian Scythian bond free but Christ is all and in all things he addeth As the elect of God holy and beloued put on the bowelles of mercies kindnesse humblenesse of mind meeknes long-suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrell vnto another euen as Christ forgaue euen so do ye and aboue all these thinges put on loue which is the bond of perfectnesse When a Controuersie contention arose in the houses of Abraham and Lot among their seruantes though there were a great difference and disparity between them yet Abraham saide p Gen. 13 8. Exodus 2 13. Acts 7 26. Let there bee no strife I pray thee between thee me neither between thy Heardmen my Herdmen for we are Brethren This is that whereof the Prophet putteth vs in mind and offereth to our consideration q Psal 133 1 3 Behold how good and comely a thing it is Brethren to dwell euen together there the Lorde hath appointed the blessing of life for euer To this purpose the Apostle saith r Ro. 12 10 11 Be affectioned to loue one another with Brotherly loue in giuing honour go one before anothee not sloathfull to doe seruice feruent in spirit seruing the Lord. It cannot bee denied but many occasions of iarres and ianglings arise among men and the more they are giuen to the world the more they are wrapped and intangled in them the lesse desire and delight they haue to be loosed from them Hee that is giuen to contention shall alwayes feede himselfe vpon it and neuer want matter to keepe him in it But would we know what is the cause of so much hatred malice that remaineth among vs Heereupon it ariseth euen from hence that we forget that we are Brethren and do all looke for one and the same inheritance Vse 2 Secondly seeing the Gospell of Christ teacheth vs to account our selues as brethren albeit it take not away the degrees of persons the differences of Callings it serueth as a good instruction to all Superiors to vse all mildnesse and moderation patience and meekenesse towards those that are their Inferiours and placed vnder them and to teach them not to contemne and abhorre them not to despise and disdaine them For howsoeuer there be one way a great inequality betweene them in matters of this world and in the things of this life inasmuch as God set superiors aboue vs in an higher place and requireth subiection reuerence and obedience of those that are beneath yet in another respect they are matches and equals hauing a like portion in Christ and a like interrest in the meanes of saluation Wee see in many things of this life the Lord maketh no difference betweene high low betweene Prince and people True it is their foode is daintier but are their bodies stronger Their attyre is costlier and their apparrell finer but are they kept the warmer They may haue greater helpe of the Physitians but can they deliuer them from death They may haue a more costly Coffin a a more sumptuous Tombe and a greater train following them to the graue but can these things helpe the soule No no the Prophet is plaine and experience shoulde make vs able to see it and wise to
pretenses or excuses or delayes shal auaile vs. Then shal the poore begger appeare without his rags the rich Glutton without his Robes Couetous Indas without his bagges Crafty Gehazi without his money Proud Haman without his Honor Aspyring Absolon without his Ambition Murthering Caine without his Weapon Cunning Achitophell without his Pollicy The Kings of the earth must lay downe the glory of their Crownes and the dignity of their Scepters the Nobles must renounce the Ensignes of honor and all persons must set aside outward respects of honor and dishonor of glory and shame of fauor and contempt Neuerthelesse it is to be obserued that albeit these men must stand before the throne of God without these respects that they made their chiefest felicity yet they shall not appeare without their cruelty bribery treachery blasphemy couetousnes such like impiety for their euill works shal follow them cleaue fast vnto them Let vs therefore neuer think to escape when we shal com naked before the eternal Iudge as euer we came into the world more naked then we departed out of the world for wheras some haue their Coffins to couer them others their Tombs to beutify them and all men their winding sheets to wrap their Carkasses in whē the Lord shal descend with thousands of his Angels they shal not haue a rag or a poore fig-leafe to hide their shame Let vs seek while we haue time to put on Christs righteousnesse as a Garment that we may be able to stand before the sonne of man and receiue the glory prepared for vs before the foundations of the earth were laide Specially to me how much more then vnto thee both in the flesh and in the Lord. We haue heard how the Apostle accounteth and how he would haue Philemon account of Onesimus to wit aboue a Seruant euen as a beloued Brother In these words he vrgeth him farther and sheweth that hee had more cause to respect him and greater reason to loue him then himselfe had because he was ioyned to him by more bands whereof two he nameth one of the flesh as being his seruant the other in the Lord as being his brother Paule was mooued to respect him onely in regarde of the common fayth and therefore he saith if he were not so much a Seruant as a Brother to him much more hee ought to bee so to his Maister not because hee was his seruant as other seruants are but because he was the Lords seruant so that hee was bounde to loue him both for the Lordes sake and for his owne sake Doctrine 6. The more bands reasons are giuen vs to care for any the more we are bound to care for him Heereby there is offered to our considerations this Lesson to bee learned that the more bandes and reasons are giuen vnto vs of God to care for anie the more wee are bound to care for him and to respect him A professor of the Gospell is more to be regarded then he that is wirhout One of the same Nation more then a stranger one of our own Kindred more then another farther from vs a Neighbour more then one that dwelleth manie Miles from vs one of a mans house more then him that is out of his house a Kinsman conuerted to the faith becom a true and perfect Christian more then a Kinsman not conuerted A Child that hath the sparks of grace in him more then a Childe voyde of them a Seruant fearing God more then a Seruant in the same family that doth not feare God nor regard his worde nor make Conscience of the meanes of his saluation Abraham loued Isaac the sonne of Promise hauing more graces in him f Gen. 21 9 10 14. 25 5 6. more then Ishmael the son of the bond-woman and a scoffing wretch and more then all the Sonnes of Keturah to whom he gaue guifts and sent them away Wee see this in the dealing of Abraham toward Lot his Nephew he would suffer no contention to rest among them and when he heard he was taken prisoner he would not haue stirred for the wicked sinners that dwelt in Sodome but hee armed his seruants to recouer him out of the hands of his enemies This is it which Salomon teacheth g Prou. 27 10 Better is a Neighbor that is neere then a Brother farre off The Apostle teacheth this truth when he giueth this precept While wee haue time let vt do good to all men h Gal. 6 10. but especially to them which are of the houshold of faith And in another place i Tim. 5 4. If any Widdow haue Children or Nephewes let thē learne first to shew godlinesse towardes their owne house and to recompence their Kindred To this also we are directed in the fift Commandement when we are commanded to Honour Father and Mother Wherby appeareth the truth of this doctrine that it standeth with Gods ordinance to haue the most care of those and to shew the greatest fruits of loue vnto them to whom wee are bound in the greatest and neerest bands Reason 1. The Reasons being wisely considered will make this plainely to appeare vnto vs. It is a generall sentence deliuered by Salomon in the booke of Ecclesiastes k Eccl. 4 9 10. Two are better then one and a threefold Cord is not easily broken Wheresoeuer there are stronger Cordes to tye vs and moe bandes to ioyne vs together our Loue ought to bee the more greater one towardes another Manie stickes make the greater Fire and many stringes the better Musicke Reason 2. Secondly it is a thing verie well pleasing in the sight of God to consider what meanes he hath affoorded to encrease mutuall loue and societie one with another This is the reason vrged by the Apostle to perswade the Children and Nephewes of poore Widdowes to take care for their Parents according to their ability l 1 Tim. 5 4. Because that is an honest thing and acceptable before God Now we are bound vnto them by many effectuall Reasons as it were with barres of Iron and bandes of Brasse to nourish those that haue nourished vs that haue fedde vs that haue cloathed vs that haue begotten vs and brought vs into the world so that wee must acknowledge it both right and reasonable Reason 3. Thirdly such as breake these bands cast away these Cords from them do set themselues against the Doctrine of Christ and may be sent to schoole to the Infidels nay to the brute beasts which are not voide of a certaine naturall affection This the Apostle teacheth m 1 Tim. 5 8. If there be any that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he denieth the faith is worse then an Infidell For howsoeuer they professe the Faith in words yet in deede and in truth they deny it But God is delighted with our workes not with our words and looketh vpon the substance not the shewe of our Religion
according as the Apostle speaketh n Titus 1 16. They professe that they know God but by workes they deny him and are abhominable and disobedient and vnto euerie good worke Reprobate This profession is vaine and hyppocritall and no more regarded of God then the leaues of a Tree of him that looketh to finde fruite vpon it So then seeing two are better then one seeing it is a thing wel pleasing with God and last of all seeing the Faith is denied of those that regard such as are nearest to them nothing at al we learne howsoeuer we owe somwhat to all mankind and there is a common band that knitteth vs fast togither yet where the debt is greatest there we are bound to pay most where the Obligation is straightest there we are to performe the greatest duties Vse 1. The Vses remaine to be considered First of all if it be a dutie of man toward man to require most where most is committed and to yeelde the greatest loue againe where are the greatest occasions to couple and combine vs together then much more are we bound vnto the Lord of whom we haue receiued all to whom we doe owne all and by whom we doe enioy all We must doe homage to him as to our King we must giue honour to him as to our Father o Mal. 1 6. we must yeeld him feare as to our Maister we must performe subiection to him as to our Creator we must shew obedience to him as to our Law-giuer He would be holden as a man vtterlie voyde of all wit and wisedome who being indebted vnto many men and owing to some more and to others lesse bound to some in one band to others in two to others in many bands to some owing all that he hath and to others more then he hath or is able to pay would begin to pay his debts without difference and discretion deliuering much to whom he oweth little and little to whom he oweth much satisfying two bands where he is bound in one onely and regarding onely to haue one cancelled where many other are required at his hands Thus it fareth with euery one of vs to one we owe one Talent to another three Tallents to another fiue Tallents but to God we are aboue all others most deepely indebted we owe vnto him our goods our good Names our substance our libertie our liues our selues our soules our bodies and when wee haue giuen him all all will not serue to pay him seeing we owe vnto him more then we haue Hence it is that our Sauiour saith p Math. 22 37 38 39. Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy Soule and with all thy minde this is the first and the great Commaundement and the second like vnto this Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy selfe We see then the order of the Commaundements set downe by the God of order that God hath the first place and man the second the duties we owe vnto him are preferred before the duties we owe to our Brethren And if we marke the Lords prayer and the order which we are taught to obserue in our Prayers and Petitions we shall finde those ranged in the first place that touch the honour of his Name before such as belong to our necessities so that the duties are greater the Chaines are stronger the bands are faster and the reasons are firmer to binde vs and knit vs vnto God In him q Acts 17 28. and 14 17. we liue and mooue and haue our being He sendeth Raine and fruitfull seasons he filleth our hearts with ioy and gladnesse He made vs and not we our selues he made vs of nothing and when we became deformed hee reformed vs. He hath written his Lawes in our hearts and our sinnes and iniquities he will remember no more What wrong and iniury hath the Lord done vs that hauing receiued so many pledges of his fauour and sealed so many bands acknowledging the infinite debts that ws owe vnto him wee should preferre Dust and Ashes before him and set vp proud flesh in disgrace and despite of him We see what mightie and waightie reasons wee haue to magnify him aboue all Creatures in Heauen and Earth and to aduance him aboue all excellency that is in man whose breath is in his Nosthrils and yet who is it that giueth him his due and doth not extoll the Creature aboue the Creator who is blessed for euer True it is euery man will pretend loue to God as to him that hath elected him created him redeemed him called him adopted him iustified him sanctified him and preserued him But doe we loue his word aboue our owne pastimes and pleasures Our Sauiour saith r Iohn 14 23. If any Man loue mee hee will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and we will come and dwell with him he that loueth not me keepeth not my word If then we preferre the following of our owne vanities before the hearing of his truth we plainely bewray the hypocrisie of our hearts and shew that our loue is fastned vpon the Earth We will all seeme to loue the Lord and his word least all men should condemne vs and cry shame of vs but this our loue continueth no longer then till some profit or pleasure round vs in the eare and come in comparison as it were to be waighed in the ballance together then farewell God and his Word and his Sabbaoths we will none of them so long as we haue the other to follow after What is more common in continuall practise then this Will not a drunken Feast a ryotous company of prophane Fellowes sooner draw vs to their Lure then a conscience of our duty to God to keepe vs at home to attend to his ordinances for the saluation of our Soules Euery man almost can say the Commandements and pronounce the words but they consider not the meaning of them and how large they are They know the Law Å¿ Exod. 20 3. Thou shalt haue no other Gods but me and they would complain of the iniurie done them if they should be charged to breake the same Neuerthelesse if we loue the World more then we loue God or delight in our Riches more then in his Worship if we trust in the Creature more then in the Creator or if we feare men more then God we offend him and transgresse his Commaundement Let vs now consider with our selues how deeply we are indebted vnto God and remember that we owe many duties vnto him he hath giuen vs much so that he may require much of vs again he hath bestowed many blessings vpon vs and therefore he looketh for the greater seruice at our hands Vse 2 Secondly seeing the Band and Obligation is much more powerfull and astringent to some then vnto others albeit we are required and charged to loue all men as they are men and to wish well vnto them according to the diuers degrees whereby they
need of them or their curtesie but forsooke him in his greatest necessitie g Iob 6 15. These he compareth to Winter brookes which flow and ouer-flow when there is an ouer plus of water but are dry and dammed vp in time of Summer when the earth gapeth and the Grasse withereth and the Flower fadeth for want thereof Such men forget themselues and the condition wherein God hath set them They know how to require and looke for duties from others but they are vnmindfull of their owne and so become vnmercifull to their Brethren They doe not remember that the time shall come when they will preferred one drop of Mercy before a thousand Kingdomes yea befor tenne thousand worlds If thou account our things common c. Hitherto we haue considered the strength of the reason and gathered the Doctrine that ariseth from hence Now we are to weigh the words alone by themselues The Apostle taketh his Argument from the communion and fellowship that is between him and Philemon so that he could not deny him his suit Doctrine 2. Among Christian friends all things are common From hence we raise this Doctrine that among Christian Friends all thinges are common Such as are true friends not in tongue but in truth not in hypocrisie but from the hart should haue great interest one in another to vse themselues their gifts their blessinges without grudging to the naturall comfort one of another When Ionathan entred into a couenant of loue and league of friendshippe with Dauid h 1 Sem. 18 4. By and by he put off his Robe that was vpon him and gaue it Dauid and his Garments euen to his Sword and to his Bow and to his Girdle Yea he discouered the secret counsels and consultations of his Father that hee might deliuer his friend from danger of death This is it which the Apostle speaketh to the Romans i Rom. 12 4 5 As we haue many Members in one body and all Members haue not one office so we being many are one body in Christ and euery one one anothers Members The Euangelist Luke describing the state and condition of the Church after the Resurrection and ascension of Christ saith k Act 2 44 45 All that beleeued were in one place and had all things common and they sold their possessions and goods and parted them to all men as euery one had neede And afterward in the fift Chapter he addeth at large the same point l Act. 4 33 34 Great Grace was vpon them all neither was there any among them lacked for as many as were possessors of Lands or Houses sold them and brought the price of the thinges that were sold and laid it downe at the Apostles feetâ— and it was distributed vnto euery man according as he had neede Hence it is that we are taught in the Articles of Faith to beleeue the communion of Saints yea this is so plaine and manifest a truth m Plato de leg lib. 5. Cicer. offi lib. 1. de Amicit. Aul. Gell. noct Atti. lib. 1. cap. 9. Terent. in Adelph that the Heathen had this sentence as a common Prouerbe commonly in their mouthes that among friends all things should be common Whatsoeuer is bestowed vpon vs we should haue it not onely for our selues but for others If we haue riches it is our friends if we haue any guifts bestowed vppon vs they must be at the commandement of our friends Whatsoeuer we haue to profit them withall it must be theirs as well as ours All these Testimonies of the holie Scripture and common experience teach vs that wheresoeuer Christian friendship is there must bee also a Christian community that there bee no lack but the want of euery one must be supplied by a common hand of those that do abound Reason 1. Let vs see how this is confirmed vnto vs by reasons First it is the ordinance of God that one man should be an hand and helper vnto another in all necessities and hath vnited vs as Bretheren so that they should seeke to comfort one another This is it which Salomon propoundeth n Prou. 27 9. As Oyntment and perfume reioyce the heart so doeth the sweetnesse of a mans friend by heartie counsell If then we be bound to helpe our brethren by our handes by our mouths by our feete by our hearts and by all that wee haue in our power it followeth that there ought to be a communion in the vse of all blessinges that we enioy Reason 2. Secondly the Lord Iesus which is the great peace-maker of the world and sole Mediator betweene God and man who hath ioyned Heauen and Earth together by his Crosse o Ephes 2 18 so that through him we haue an entrance vnto the Father by one spirit he I say hath brought peace vnto vs hee hath made perpetuall friendship betweene his Father and vs and consequently setled sure friendship among our selues This is it which the Apostle speaketh Ephe. 2. p Ephes 2 14 16 1â— Col. 1 20 21 He is our peace which hath made of both one and hath broken the stop of the partition wall to make of twaine one new man in himselfe that hee might reconcile both vnto God in one body by his Crosse and stay hatred thereby It is the Office of Christs Priesthood to make peace not only beâ—ween God and man which notwithstanding is the cheefest worke but betweene man and man whereby we become one body in him Reason 3. Thirdly the faithfull haue the same priuiledges and liue as it were in common together They haue the same Father they expect the same inheritance they heare the same word they receiue the same Sacraments q Gal. 4 26. 1 Pet. 2 2. 1 23. Rom. 8 9 15. they are born of one Mother they are begotten of one immortall seed they are fed by the same sincere Milke they liue as by one soule the spirit of Christ they are as neere as Father and Children and as members of one body we are al one in respect of the promises of saluation Albeit there bee a distinction amongest them in Countrey Nation Age Sex and such like and liue in diuers ages and places yet there is such a spirituall Kindred and neere society between them that these common priuiledges binde them mutually and manifestlie one so another Wherefore seeing it is the ordinance of God that we shold put our helping hand to doe all good to our brethren seeing Christ Iesus hath reconciled vs to God his Father and made peace amongest our selues and lastly seeing the faithfull haue a common interrest and priuiledge in the same holy thinges whereby they are fitted to the Kingdome of Heauen in all these respects we learne that among true Christian friends there should bee a Communion and fellowship of all the blessings of God bestowed vpon them Vse 1. Now order requireth that wee handle the Vses of this Doctrine And first of all we
distaste and dislike al the rest of Gods mercies o Gen. 41 4 7 Euen as the euill-fauoured and leane-fleshed Kine did eate vp the well-fauoured and fat Kine or as the thin and blasted eares of Corne deuoured the rancke and full eares in the dreames of Pharaoh Let vs not therefore burne with a desire of an higher estate but labour to finde our hearts and mindes throughly setled in that large and liberall portion which we haue in present possession by the good hand of God toward vs. Fourthly that the Lord doth not alwayes actually bestow vpon his Children the riches and wealth of this World but nurtereth them vp to depend whollie vpon his faithfull promise who hath giuen them his word that hee will not leaue them nor forsake them And in the meane season he worketh in their hearts a patient bearing of the wants and necessities of this life but in the end he will bestow vpon them eternall blessings that neuer shall haue end and heauenly graces that neuer shall decay Fiftly that one drop of Gods fauour toward vs is better worth and more of value then this whole World that is but vaine and transitory If wee cannot rest in this fauour of God in the want of outward thinges it is most certaine we haue not yet learned truely to prize and rightlie esteeme the fauour of God Such as cannot bee content to forgoe and forsake earthlie things neuer truelie felt the forgiuenesse of sinnes Let vs learne to rest in the least tast and touch of the grace and fauour of God whatsoeuer it bringeth with it whether wealth or want whether plenty or pouerty whether prosperity or aduersity Lastly we must remember that Nature is content with a little so that if we haue food and raiment we ought to be content as we noted before This was the vow of Iacob when he went from his Fathers house while he was in the way to Haran p Gen. 28 20 21. If GOD will be with me and will keepe me in this iourney which I goe and will giue me Bread to eate and Cloathes to put on so that I come againe vnto my Fathers house in safetie then shall the Lord be my GOD. There are two pointes of mans life his entring into the World and his going out of the world the space comming between both these receiueth many changes and alterations many differences and diuersities Some are poore and some are rich some noble some vn-noble some high and some low The beginning of all is equall the end of all also is equall touching this life for as we brought nothing into this world so we can carry nothing away with vs We came q Iob 1 21. naked out of our mothers womb and naked we shall return thither The time betweene our rising and falling our birth and death is of short continuance and therefore we ought not to be carefull to heape vp Riches r Psal 49 17. For as much as we shall take nothing away when we dye neyther shall our pompe descend after vs. If a Man haue neede of one onely Pot or Pitcher of Water it is small wisedome and great vanity to try to draw vp a whole streame If a little prouision will serue for the iourney and voyage that we vndertake it is a needelesse and bootlesse thing to hoard and heap vp great store of furniture for a small occasion Let vs therefore take heede of all excesse and content our selues with the moderate vse of outward blessinges enioying such thinges as we haue with cheerefulnesse and thankfulnesse bearing the want of such thinges as we haue not with patience and meekenesse depending vpon GOD for his blessing in all thinges that any way concerne and belong vnto vs. To loue Riches is a token of a base and abiect minde to couet and desire them when we want them is a signe of a wretched and miserable minde to vse them well to our priuate commoditie and the publike vtilitie when we haue them is a Testimonie of a commendable and contented mind Vse 3 Lastly we learne from this Doctrine to take good heede that we do not abuse our propertie and dominion of those guiftes that God hath giuen vs bestowing them onely to our priuate vse and with-holding the comfort of them from others to whom they ought of right to be imparted and imploied For albeit the possession of them bee ours yet there is an vse of them belonging to the Saints the property of goods and the communion of Saints standing together Whensoeuer we haue these outward thinges we must not with-hold them when they may profit the Church and refresh the Saints We must not be couetously and corruptly minded like Naball who when Dauid and his Men were in necessitie in the Wildernesse saide Å¿ 1 Sam. 25 11 Shall I take my Bread and my Water and my Flesh that I haue killed for my Shearers and giue it vnto Men that I know not whence they are Hee challengeth all as proper to himselfe his Bread is his his Water is his his Flesh is his all is his he hath nothing for Dauid nothing for his Seruants nothing for others This we see in the dealing of Laban toward Iacob he saith vnto him These Daughters are my Daughters these Sons are my Sonnes these Sheepe are my Sheepe and all that thou hast is mine He challengeth all to himselfe he leaueth nothing to Iacob Gene. 31. 43. The Apostle Iames teaching vs to prooue our Faith by our workes saith t Iam. 2 15 16 If a Brother or a Sister be naked and destitute of daily foode and one of you say vnto them Depart in peace warme your selues and fill your Bellies notwithstanding ye giue them not those thinges that are needfull what helpeth it Whereby we see that mercifulnesse to our poore and needy Brethren is commaunded so that as we beleeue a communion to be among all true professors so we are charged to be as the Cloudes that drop downe the sweete shewers vpon the Hearbes as liuely Fountaines of Water that flow out plentifully to the vse of others as fruitfull Trees bringing forth store to feed others We must consider that we are but Stewards of our goods that are lent vs for a time for which wee are to giue an account and of which wee are to giue a yearely rent to the cheefe Lord which his poore Children are appointed to receiue at our owne handes whom we are bound to releeue with our goods He hath saide u Math. 26 11. The poor ye shall alwaies haue with you but me ye shall not alwaies haue This duty is oftentimes required and beaten vpon in the word of God This appeareth in the practise of Iob who being accused falsely of his three friends to be an Hypocrite is compelled to boast after a sort of his workes as the fruits of his Faith and the assured Seales of his vnfained profession x Iob 29 12 13. I
see a plaine confirmation of it by sundry reasons For first it is a common Prouerbe among vs Fast binde fast finde That which is loosely bounde is lightly lost but a three-fold Cord well tyed and twisted by worde by writing by seale is not easily broken A word affirmeth a writing confirmeth a seale assureth and euery one of them bindeth to performe our promise We see by daily experience that men are both mortall and mutable and wordes proue oftentimes but winde albeit ratified with the greatest solemnitie True it is our word ought to be as good as a thousand Obligations but deceite is bred naturally in our hearts so that we cannot ground vpon the bare word of men to finde good dealing Otherwise the Lord would neuer haue giuen Å¿ Leuit. 19 11 13. so many Lawes to restraine wrong and Iniustice fraud and oppression All these or at least a great part of them are preuented by setting downe our Couenants and Agreements in Writing vnder our hands and seales Reason 2. Secondly it is needfull to haue this manner of dealing among vs to the end that equity and vpright dealing might be obserued among vs and that all occasions of wrangling and wresting of wordes and bargaines may bee cut off as with the sword of Iustice This is it which the Prophet Ieremy expresseth in the 32. Chapter of his prophesies mentioned before where the Doctrine hath his confirmation t Ier. 32 14. Thus saith the Lord of Hoastes the God of Israell Take the writings euen this Booke of the possession both that is sealed and this Booke that is open and put them in an earthen vessell that they may continue a long time Where he maketh mention of a double writing or instrument which is heere called aftet the manner of the Hebrewes A Booke One of them was vnsealed the other was sealed and so concealed both of them were euidences to assure vnto him the Land that he bought and purchased That which was sealed seemeth to be the Original and as it were the Court Rolles authentically recorded and laide vp for the perpetuall rememberance of the matter That which was open and vnsealed seemeth to bee a Coppie deliuered and taken word for word out of the former to bee carried about with them into Captiuitie The end of both was for continuance that the bargaine and sale that passed betweene them might neuer bee forgotten Reason 3. Thirdly that all occasion of Controuersie and couzenage might bee taken away For if there were no writinges to shew the memories of men being fraile and their practises being vnfaithfull the world would bee full of all loose dealings and concord would bee banished from among men The end why Abraham set seauen Lambes by themselues u Gen. 21 30. was because Abimelech should receiue them at his handes to be a witnesse of their agreement and that all controuersies were finished and ended betweene them It appeareth many times when proofes in writing faile that false witnesses are suborned and so the seates of Iustice are subuerted all which are easily remedied when good assurances are at the first taken Reason 4. Fourthly good assurance is to be allowed and receiued to the end wee may safely dispose of such thinges as are in our power and possession eyther to our posteritie or otherwise Hence hath beene in all ages the lawdable and commendale vse of making Willes and Testaments which the word of God approoueth by deliuering diuers rules belonging to that profession The Law of God and of Nature hath taught that the Will and Testament of the dead ought x Gal. 3 15. not to be abrogated or altered and that no y Heb. 9 13. Will is of force vntil the Testator be dead Now we know not whether the gifts that we giue the Legacies that we bequeath be of our own proper goods or the goods of other men except we haue before hand a sufficient assurance of them made vnto vs. Seeing therefore where there is a fast knot there is a sure keeping seeing vpright dealing is to bee obserued seeing occasions of quarrels and contentions are to be stopped and seeing the goods that God hath giuen vnto vs are rightly to be bestowed it followeth that euery one is to prouide for the security and quietnesse of his estate by all lawful means not onely by word of mouth but by assurance in writing that thereby hee may foresee the danger that may come vpon him and be wary and circumspect in all his doings according to the saying of Christ the Teacher and Author of true wisedome z Math. 10 16 Be ye wise as Serpents and innocent as Doues For if wisedome doe season all our affaires then also our contracts that are common in this life Vse 1. We haue heard this Doctrine confirmed Now let vs see how it may bee applyed and what vses may be concluded out of it First of all it setueth for reproofe of the Anabaptists who are heereby directly ouerthrowne that condemne the propertie of goods and possessions together with all contracts and conditions that passe from one to another For we haue shewed that bargaines and sales are lawfull not onely among the Gentiles but euen among the Christians not onely vnder the rudiments of the Law but in the times of the Gospell The end of such writings Obligatory is nothing else but to assure euery one of his owne and to make it appeare what belongeth to another man If then it be lawfull to possesse House and Landes Money and moounables as our owne substance it is as lawfull to craue and take assurance of the possession of them that they may not by fraudulent meanes be alienated from vs. But of this we haue spoken before Secondlie they are reprehended who are offended that men in these cases will not trust them and relye vpon their wordes without farther assurance in writing and refuse to giue men good security For all is little enough and many times too little I haue heard it credibly affirmed and auouched by some Maister of that profession that albeit a conueyance of Land a deede of estate an Indenture of Couenants be drawne as sure and certaine as learned counsell can deuise and contriue yet it is an easie matter to picke holes in them and to take aduantage of them We see daily what quirkes and trickes of Law are broached and inuented whereby such as are simply and honestly minded are defrauded and defeated of Houses Landes and other Chattels Neuer was there so a Psal 62 9. little truth and so great craft and cozenage in the World as in these daies Sathan himselfe seemeth now to haue opened all his packe of deuises and his Instruments as good Schollers of so bad a Maister haue learned sundry deuillish practises whereby true meaning men are oftentimes notoriously gulled Some there are that are thought to study little else then to finde wantes and imperfections in Statutes in Leafes in Lands
hath beene his Maister This will be the behauiour of all such as haue felt the burthen of their sinnes and beene humbled vnder the heauy stroke of Gods hand and felt the vnsearchable depth of the sore festering and fretting within them They are the onely men that know what necessary vse there is of the Ministers to search their wounds to raise vp with comfort to binde vppe the broken-hearted and strengthen them that are weake and ready to fall As for those that neuer knew what the Nature of sinne is nor felt the intollerable burthen of it but thinke themselues sound and not sicke heart-whole and not diseased Liuing men by Nature and not dead in sinnes and trespasses they take themselues to bee in good case according to the saying of Christ our Sauiour h Math. 9 12. The whole neede not the Phisitian but they that are sicke Thus then we see how we may proue our selues whether we be in the Faith or not euen by the good estimation that we haue of such as are the bringers of it Secondly we may gather from hence that the greatest part of the world lyeth deepely and dangerously in condemnation because such hath been the vnthankefulnesse thereof toward the Ministers and Messengers of Saluation that bring glad tydings of peace vnto vs that it neuer respected them or gaue them any reuerence We see this by the examples of the Prophets of the Apostles and of Christ himselfe So long as men resolue to entertaine their sinnes so long they will neuer bee willing to entertaine the Preachers of the Gospell whose Office is to beat downe the Kingdome of sinne and Sathan and to set vp the Kingdome of Christ Iesus in the harts of Men. When Herod was determined to keepe his Brothers Wife i Math. 14 4 5 he could not abide to heare Iohn preach vnto him but committed him to prison It is an euident signe of a corrupt conscience and of a prophane hart to account vilely of those whom God hath highly aduanced The Ministers of the Gospell were neuer so much hated scorned and abhorred they are made a common reproach and by-word for euery base Fellow they are set forth as vppon a Stage or Scaffold to be derided of euery Man k 1. Cor. 4 13. They are made as the filth of the world and the off-scowring of all things vnto this time If this be the estate of the Ministers wee may giue a true iudgement in what estate the cause of Religion standeth among vs and what harbour it findeth with the men of this age Such as esteeme of the Ministers as the filth and off-scowring of the earth doe also account the knowledge of the word as the Dregges and drauery of all other thinges Such as respect not those that are the meanes of faith will also reiect faith it selfe The Ministers of the word and true Religion grow vp as two Plants together so long as the one is countenanced and vpholden so long the other will flourish and spread abroad and prosper But if the Ministers that are as the Lordes Gardiners or the dressers of his Vine be euilly intreated maliciously slandered despightfully handled and scornefullie reproached Religion it selfe beginneth to faint and to languish and cannot long goe free Let vs know therefore by this signe the sicknesse of this age and the dangerous declining of all good things There cannot be a more certaine token of the ruine of the Church then when we see the maine posts and cheefe pillers thereof set at naught It is an easie matter to giue iudgement what will be the issue of this disease it is no hard thing to feele the pulses of this Generation and to tell them that the very pangs of death are vpon them so long as the spirituall Phisitions of their Soules are base in their eyes that desire nothing more then to recouer them out of that desperate consumption into which they are fallen There is no man hath his vitall Spirits so farre spent and the naturall heat so much wasted but is willing to heare of a Physition that is able and willing to set him on foote againe and to restore his strength vnto him that hee had before But we are become so senselesse or shamelesse and so dead in our sinnes that we haue no desire of health nor seeke after any spirituall Surgeons or Phisitions to looke vnto vs in time of sicknes There is no disease without cure if men of knowledge be enquired after who haue the tongue of the learned to minister a word in due season Vse 2. Secondly as this Doctrine serueth to teach so it is profitable to reprooue diuers sorts of men but I will onely touch these three The first reproofe First it maketh against fuch as make a bad and base account of the Ministers of God and think they owe no dutie to their Pastours but reckon them as their Vassals and Seruants suppose that they are bound to please them and follow their humours and account their Teachers beholden vnto them for vouchsafing to heare them as crediting their Ministery by their presence It must not therefore seeme a strange thing vnto vs when we see the Ambassadours of God contemned when we heare them reuiled and all manner of euill done to their persons We know our calling to be of GOD acceptable in his sight and precious with all faithfull men Wee are the sweete l 2 Cor. 2 15. sauour of God as well in them that perrish as in them that are saued we know that m 1 Cor. 1 24. howsoeuer the preaching of the Word be a stumbling blocke to the Iewes and foolishnesse to the Graecians and both a stumbling blocke and foolishnesse to the filthy Libertines and carnall Gospellers yet to them that are effectuallie called it is the power of God and the wisedome of God We know what Christ hath pronounced of our Ministery so long as we deliuer the truth of God Luke 10 16. n Luke 10 16 He that heareth you heareth me and hee that despiseth you despiseth me and he that despiseth me despiseth him that sent me If a Man abuse an Ambassadour of a Prince and set him at naught it is reputed and reuenged as a disgrace and dishonour done to the Prince himselfe so if we shall abase and disgrace the Ministers of the Gospell which are the Messengers of God we shall neuer escape without punishment but bring vpon our selues swift damnation Is not he a godlesse and vngracious Childe that mocketh and despiseth his Father after the example of curssed Cham o Gen. 9 22. who tasted of Gods wrath for this contempt The Lord pronounceth a fearefull threatning against this fearefull sinne The eye p Prou. 30 17. that mocketh his Father and despiseth the instruction of his Mother let the Rauens of the valley picke it out and the young Eagles eate it In like manner he is an vngodly and vnregenerate hearer that controlleth and
contemneth the Preacher of the word who is a spirituall Father of the soule and giueth vs not this life but a new life not the first birth but the second birth not the sight of the body but the light of the mind which thinges are farre more excellent and precious then the other There can be therefore no greater vnthankfulnesse then to contemne the Ministers of Christ The second reproofe Secondly it meeteth with the starting holes and silly defences that many make for themselues who to excuse their contempt of the Gospell and treading vnder foote the word of God doe lay all the blame and fault vpon the Ministers Aske the question of the most proud Spirits and prophane persons whether they be enemies to the preaching of the Gospell and open contemners of the Gospell or not they will deny it and shew themselues ready to abiure it and yet none do more euidently contradict the truth then they These are sly and secret enemies who lightly esteeme Gods sacred and eternall word vnder pretence of mens persons They professe in word to magnifie the word but they regard not the Ministers that bring it They know well enough that if they should openly oppose themselues against the Scriptures and bid battell to God all men would cry out against them all men would hisse at them all men would point them out with the finger and nod their heads at them as they go in the streets But they goe more subtilly and circumspectly to worke they pretend the greatest loue to the truth that can be all their quarrell is to the Ministers that deliuer it And thus they thinke to slide away in the darke that they may not be espied whereas their owne consciences within them doe accuse them and their owne hearts euery way and euery day condemne them to be deepe dissemblers hollow hearted Hypocrites and the most daungerous enemies that the Church of God hath The same Apostle that writing to the Thessalonians chargeth them q 1 Thes 5 20 12 13. Not to despise prophsying exhorteth them also and beseecheth them in the same Chapter That they acknowledge them which labour among them and are ouer them in the Lord and admonish them that they haue them in singular loue for their workes sake The same Apostle that honoureth the Scripture with the greatest Titles of Dignity r 2 Tim. 3 16 17. and 4 2 5. and maketh it sufficient to make The man of God absolute being made perfect to euery good worke writing vnto Timothy dooth also commaund him to Preach in season and out of season to doe the worke of an Euangelist and to cause his Ministery to bee throughly liked off It is a vaine excuse and worse then the Figge-leaues that Adam sewed together to hide his shame to seem to approue and allow of the word and yet to reiect such as are appointed to speake in the Church and are set ouer vs in the Lord. He would be accounted a starke foole that being hungry would dislike and distast his meat and so starue his body through a wilfull famine because he cannot abide the Cooke that dressed it or that would refuse his drinke to quench his thirst because he neither loueth nor liketh him that drawed it for him and brought it vnto him Would not hee be condemned of extreame foolishnesse and simplicity that would not vouchsafe to receiue or looke vpon or heare to be read a Letter sent vnto him from his Prince and that for his good because hee careth not for the Messenger that offereth it vnto his handes Or would not all men account him worthy to dye an hundred times who hauing a pardon sealed and sent him from the King for his offences whereby he iustly deserued to haue the sentence of death pronounced against him to be immediatly executed vpon him should scorne the pardon and the Princes mercy because hee fauoureth not the man that is imployed to bring it Or would not all men say he were worthy to be drowned who beeing fallen into a swift streame ready to beare him away with the violence of the waues would not lay hand and hold on that which is preferred vnto him because he accounteth him his Enemy that desireth to saue him The like folly and madnesse is in those that refuse the word because they hate the person of the Minister that breaketh the bread of eternall Life that doth the message that God hath put in his mouth that publisheth in Christs Name a pardon of sinne to all people that will repent and beleeue the Gospell that would bring them to saluation of their Soules that they might not perish but haue euerlasting life The Prophet commendeth good King Hezekiah who albeit hee were sharpely reprooued and threatned with a greeuous iudgement hee did not breake out into raging speeches nor cast into prison nor put to death the Prophet that denounced a great plague against him but submitted himselfe to God and reuerenced the word of the Prophet saying Å¿ Esay 39 8. The word of the Lord is good which thou hast spoken All men will be readie to confesse in generall that the word of God is good euen as God is good but they cannot be brought to acknowledge the word in the mouth of the Minister to be good This is the shift of those that are wise to deceiue themselues If they bring vnto vs the Doctrine of saluation reuealed in the Scriptures it is that word whereby we shall be iudged in the last day and bee found guilty of horrible Treason against God Hence it is that the Apostle saith t Ro. 2 12 16. As many as haue sinned in the Law shal be iudged by the Law at the day when God shall iudge the secrets of men by Iesus Christ according to my Gospell The Iewes and Gentiles oftentimes cried out against him and accounted him vnworthy to liue yet he sheweth that at the last day they should be iudged not onely according to the word but according to his word not onely according to the Gospell but according to his Gospell When the Lord was determined to giue his owne people into the hand of their enemies and to roote them out of that good Land which hee had giuen vnto their Fathers hee hydeth not from them the cause of his iudgements but setteth their sinnes in order before them that u 2 Chr. 36 16 they mocked the Messengers of God and despised his words and misused his Prophets vntill the wrath of the Lord arose against his people and till there was no remedy Where we see he ioyneth together the mocking of his Messengers and the despising of his words These two do necessarily follow one another where the one goeth before and leadeth the way the other will not come farre behinde If this were well and thoroughly waighed of vs it would auaile vs to great good and further vs in the worde of saluation and rid vs from manie stumbling blockes that lye
of the Apostle k 2 Tim. 2 15 Study to shew thy selfe approoued vnto God a Workeman that needeth not to bee ashamed diuiding the word of truth aright All men are not to be handled after one maner but one after one manner and another after another He were a badde and mad Physitian that would vse all his patients to one receit Some haue grosse humors in them and stand in need to be purged some more strongly others more gently according to their condition and Constitution Others haue more need to haue nature restored then purged such must haue Cordials and Restoratiues ministred vnto them So is it with such as neede Physicke for the soule The Minister must not be dumb and silent among his people but speake vnto them and instruct them as a good Father doeth his Childe one after one manner another after another manner and euerie one by some meanes or other This the Apostle setteth downe as a duty by his owne practise l 1 Thes 2 7 8 Phillip 2 17. Acts 20 24. Wee were gentle amongest you euen as a Nursse cherrisheth her Children Thus beeing affectioned towardes you our good will was to haue dealt vnto you not the Gospell of GOD onely but also our owne soules because ye were deare vnto vs. Where the Apostle testifieth his great loue and liberality toward them that he accounted not his owne life precious deare vnto himselfe but was content to offer it vp vppon the Sacrifice and seruice of their faith that he might reioyce in the day of Christ So then it belongeth to vs the Ministers of the word to preach the Gospell with all patience diligence and long-suffering Let vs be instant in season and out of season Let vs be gentle i 2 Tim. 2 24. toward all men apt to teach suffering the euill and instructing them that are contrary minded Paul writing to the Romaines and declaring vnto them that he oftentimes purposed to come vnto them that hee might haue some fruit also among them yeeldeth this as the reason k Ro. 1 14 15 I am Debter both to the Grecians and to the Barbarians both to the Wisemen and vnto the vnwise therefore so much as in me is I am readie to preach the Gospell to you also that are at Rome So in another place he testifieth that Albeit he was free l 1 Cor. 9 19. yet he had made himselfe a seruant vnto all men that he might win the moe To the Iewes he became as a Iew that hee might win the Iewes to them that are vnder the Law as though he were vnder the Law that he might winne them that are vnder the Law to the weake hee became as weake that hee might win the weake he was made all things to all men that he might by all meanes saue some Thus we see how the Ministers ought to apply and to imploy themselues in labouring in the Lords haruest to gaine a people vnto him and to bring them into the sheepfold of Christ For how or which way should the people be indebted vnto vs if we neuer commit the Gospell vnto them A Debter and a Creditor are Relatiues and haue reference one to another If we do not seeke to make our hearers pertakers of the treasures of the Gospell nor labour to inrich them with the sauing knowledge of the Doctrine of saluation we cannot be deare vnto them they cannot bee indebted vnto vs. If we reape and receiue their temporall things and eate and drinke feede and cloath our selues by their labor without labour in our places we run continually into their debt and they owe vs nothing but shame and contempt to be powred vpon vs according to our deserts It is a great comfort to the people that make much of them that haue the ouersight ouer them submitting thēselues to them that must giue an account for their souls considering that thereby they may gather confidence and get assurance to themselues that they are true beleeuers and haue embraced the Gospell in sincerity So on the other side it is a singuler point of sound comfort to all the Ministers of the word that haue bin painful in the work of the Lord they may claime as their owne right and proper possession of their people to bee maintained and honoured with double honor of them and nothing indeed can be sufficient or answerable in proportion to their paines But what reason can be alledged that the people should be burthened not instructed Charged with Tiths and not helped with teaching Pay their duties and receiue no Doctrine Hence it is that the Apostle saith m 1 Cor. 4 1 2 Let a man so think of vs as of the Ministers of Christ and disposers of the secrets of God and as for the rest it is required of the disposers that euery man bee found faithfull Whereby wee see the good account and estimation that the Minister receiueth of his people ought to mooue him to faithfulnesse and painefulnesse in his Office so that we must conclude that such as will be reputed for the Ministers of Christ should shew themselues to be so indeede by their care of the flock committed vnto them 20 Yea Brother let mee obtaine this pleasure of thee in the Lorde comfort my bowels in the Lord. 21 Trusting in thine obedience I wrote vnto thee knowing that thou wilt do euen more then I say The order of the words Hitherto we haue seene the Reasons that Paule hath propounded to vrge Philemon to receiue and entertaine his seruant In these words wee see the matter concluded and repeated againe howbeit not ydely or vnprofitably but with gaine and an holy aduantage for in the closing vp of the whole he reasoneth farther inferreth a new argument to perswade Philemon drawn from the benefit and comfort hee should receiue by it This reason is taken from the effects and may be thus concluded If heereby I shall obtaine fruite of thee in the Lorde and if thou doest refresh my bowels in the Lord Then thou shouldest receiue him to thee againe But I shall heereby obtaine fruite and haue my bowels refreshed Therefore receiue him to thee againe Or we may frame the Reason on this manner That which may greatly reioyce me and both please and pleasure mee I am assured thou wilt willingly do But the forgiuing of Onesimus will do so Therefore I am assured thou wilt willingly do it This is contained in the 20. verse In the next verse we haue the preuenting of another Obiection which might be made not against some part but against the whole Epistle and the Apostles manner of handling thereof The Obiection is wanting but may easily be gathered and may be thus supplied out of the Answere which is expressed Why are you so earnest and vehement in this matter Haue you so great distrust and so little confidence in me that you vse so many words and deale so earnestly with me Do you think I haue
so little Charitie in my selfe and so small respect to you and so hard an hart toward him that no perswasion can mollify me no reason ouercome me no friends turne me The answere to this followeth I haue written vnto thee not because I doubt of thy fauour but because I trust in thy obedience not because I feare thou wilt deny mee but because I know thou wilt pleasure me This perswasion he amplifieth by a comparison drawn from the greater to the lesse as if he should say Nay I am well assured that for my sake thou wilt graunt a greater matter then I craue at thy hands The Reason may be thus contriued If thou be readie to yeelde more then this then I know assuredly thou wilt do this But thou art ready to yeeld more then this Therefore I know assuredly thou wilt do this The meaning of the words Thus much is to be marked of vs touching the method wherein we haue the conclusion of the chiefe matter howbeit adorned with much efficacy of words and strengthned with great force of reasons Now let vs consider the meaning of such thinges as require interptetation Yea Brother This first word is a note of exclamation or an Aduerbe of asking or wishing or beseeching or hoping well as if hee should say Oh my Brother I hope that this my intercession for him shall not be in vaine but carry sufficient waight and authority to worke in thee moderation in relenting and compassion in pardoning of him This word of affirmation is put to garnish the sentence to make the exhortation more powerfull and patheticall When hee saith Let me obtaine this fauour or fruite benefit or pleasure he vseth the Optatiue mood alludeth to the name of Onesimus in the word Onaimen which fitly serueth his purpose Touching these wordes Comfort my Bowels The meaning is receiue him and remit his offences and in so doing thou shalt cheere and reuiue my hart for the receiuing of him is the releeuing and refreshing of my outward parts and of my inward affections so that nothing shall be more pleasing vnto me He addeth in the Lord thereby signifying that the duty required of him is such that it pleaseth God and setteth forth his glorie and may Religiously be performed nay such as coulde not with a safe Conscience be omitted or denied So then hee vnderstandeth heereby that hee should doe him a great pleasure and withall please God and obey him That then which he doth request is commended by two fruites it shall benefite man and it shall be acceptable to God In the 21. Verse he saith Trusting in thine Obedience which is word for word in thy hearkning vnto me expressing wherein Obedience consisteth Namely in hearkning to that which is commanded euen to hearken with a purpose to doe it To this purpose Samuell ioyneth Harkning Obeying together a 1 Sam. 15 22 Hath the Lord as great pleasure in Burnt-offerings and Sacrifices as when the voyce of the Lord is obeyed Behold to Obey is better then Sacrifice and to Harken is better then the fat of Rammes So then the vse of this worde of Obedience is not without great force for thereby he insinuateth that Philemon coulde neuer escape the note of disobedience if he did not yeild to the Apostle of Christ making so honest so equall so iust a request Lastly when he saith Thou wilt do no more then I say the wordes are in the Originall Aboue that I speake that is thou wilt grant more then I aske or demaund at thy hands testifying heereby the free hearts of true Christians that being prouoked to necessarie holy duties they will oftentimes exceed that whereunto they are desired This being the right order and true interpretation of these wordes in these two verses they are thus much in effect Oh my Brother if thou regardest any good to mee or desirest to pleasure me in that which I desire or delight in let me obtain this benefit good turn at thy hands which wil also be accepted of God being a work of mercy allowed commended in his word refresh I beseech thee my bowels and comfort me in my son Onesimus for what thou dost to him heerin shal be as done to me If thou ask me why I vse so many words and whither I do distrust of thy dealing I answeare that I write nothing at all doubting but altogether trusting thou wilt graunt my request yea assuring my selfe thou wilt shew thy selfe willing to grant more then I haue requested euen to set him free if I should require it Generall Obseruations out of these two Verses These wordes are short but the Obseruations that arise from hence might bee many some I will onely point out and afterward handle others perticularly First of all marke the forcible farewell that the Apostle taketh The Conclusions and Perorations that Orators vse are woont to haue the sharpest edge but they are woont for the most part to bee long and tedious and full of wordes but the Apostle in this place vseth the greatest breuitie with the greatest vehemency Wherein hee repeateth againe the same manner of speech Of refreshing his bowels which we had before in the twelfe Verse Thou therefore receiue him that is mine owne Bowelles Likewise as hee saith Let mee obtaine this pleasure in the Lorde so hee doubleth it Comfort my bowelles in the Lorde This teacheth that repetitions of the same Doctrine are good and profitable to the Church according to the practise of Paul b Phil. 3 1. It greeueth me not to write the same things to you and for you it is a sure thing Let it not therefore greeue vs or offend vs to heare the same Exhortations Reprehensions and Threatnings but rather learne to lay better hold of them at the last then we haue done at the first Secondly by these phrases of obtaining a pleasure and refreshing his bowels we may learne what ioy and comfort the godly do feele receiue in themselues by the raising and restoring of a sinner It is as if wee wanted an hand an eye a foote or an arme and had it giuen vnto vs woulde not this reioyce vs and reuiue vs greatly So is it with the faithfull when they beholde a fellow member with them in Christs bodie restored and coupled with the head from whence it receiueth a gracious influence of all spirituall blessings it ministreth occasion of the greatest ioy that can be vnto thē Thus it ought to be with vs when we see any conuerted to the faith we ought to haue a fellow-feeling of the goodnesse of God bestowed vpon them c Luke 15 10. inasmuch as the Angels themselues reioyce when one sinner is conuerted Thirdly marke what words of beseeching entreating he vseth of praying and desiring him to grant his request albeit by his Apostolicall authority he might command him Whereby we learn that the godly and faithfull are more moued with mildnesse gentlenesse and with
be to doubt of his fauour and to call his louing kindnesse into question We must build vpon his promises as vpon a stable and steadfast foundation that shall neuer be remooued Heauen and earth shall passe away x Math. 5 18. But his word shall not passe away We haue the word and Oath of God y Hebr. 6 18. as two vnchangeable Witnesses so that it is vnpossible that he should lie or we be deceiued We haue the Sacraments of God as two Authenticke Seales to ratifie his promises and to make them most sure vnto vs. We haue the earnest penny as a certaine pawne left vnto vs z Rom. 8 16. And the spirit of adoption testifying with our Spirits that we are the Sonnes of God Wee haue the grace of Sanctification written in our hearts whereby we are dead to sinne and crucified vnto the world Wherefore seeing we haue so many waies to warrant his gracious goodnesse vnto vs why doe we yet stand in doubt and wherefore are our minds wauering in his mercies a Iames 1 6. As a Waue of the Sea tossed by the violence of the Windes Let vs enter into our owne hearts and consider our owne dealinges toward our Brethren If we finde our selues ready to forgiue and inclined to remit the iniuries done vnto vs and willing to release or at least to forbear the debts that we may worthily challenge of many our poore and needy brethren we may from this compassion toward them gather an vndoubted perswasion as a necessarie conclusion to our selues that his mercie shold be extended in great measure toward vs that he will neuer forget his wonderful compassion knowing that whomsoeuer he loueth vndoubtedly he loueth vnto the end He is neuer wearie of well-doing his gifts are without repentance He is not as man that he should lye nor as the Sonne of Man that he should change b Iames 1 17. With whom is no variablenesse nor shaddow of turning We are variable and vnconstant but hee is alwaies the same and will make good the words that are gone out of his owne mouth Let mee obtaine this pleasure in the Lorde c. The Apostle in these wordes doth testifie that these things which he requested of Philemon were in the Lord that is agreeable to the will of God He doth not craue them to please himselfe or to pleasure Onesimus onely but he asketh them because he knoweth that the obtaining of the same will be acceptable to God Here then he sheweth what ought to be the end that we propound to our selues in making suites and requests to others we must consider not so much what may content vs as what God commaundeth and alloweth Doctrine 2. Whatsoeuer we desire prouoke and perswade others to do must be in the Lord. From hence we learne that whatsoeuer we doe mooue desire prouoke and perswade others to doe must be in the Lord that is warrantable and conscionable standing with the will of God and a good conscience This is it which the Apostle handleth Phil. 4. Whatsoeuer thinges are true b Phil. 4 8 18. whatsoeuer thinges are honest whatsoeuer thinges are iust whatsoeuer thinges are pure whatsoeuer things are worthy loue whatsoeuer thinges are of good report if there be any vertue or if there be any praise thinke on these thinges And afterward in the same Chapter commending them for a worke of mercy he sheweth That it was an odour that smelleth sweete a Sacrifice acceptable and pleasing to God Likewise Ester 4. 14. When Mordecai would perswade Ester c Ester 4 14. to aduenture her credit and life in the behalfe of the Church which was sold to the mercy of the Sword and to the tyranny of the Enemies hee sheweth the equity and lawfulnesse of it though it were dangerous for her and threatned death vnto her Who knoweth whether thou art come to the Kingdome for such a time As if he should say Thou owest this duty to God and seruice to his Church being aduanced to the Kingdome for this end and purpose and therefore it is well-pleasing in his sight Thus doth Nehemiah exhort the Rich and the Rulers among the peoole to restore the Landes the Vine-yards the Oliues the Houses together with the hundred part of the Siluer and of the Corn and of the Wine and of the Oyle that they exacted of them shewing that in so doing d Nehe. 5 9 11 12. They should walk in the feare of God and redeeme themselues from the reproach of the Heathen Thus the Apostle perswadeth the Thessalonians to sanctification e 1 Thes 4 3 7 Because it is the will and pleasure of God who hath not called vs to vncleannesse but vnto holinesse By all these consents as by most strong Euidences and firme Witnesses it appeareth that we ought to haue the warrant of Gods word and approoued will to allow whatsoeuer we require or prouoke others to doe Reason 1. This will be made very plaine and manifest by sundry reasons First of all true loue will require onely such thinges as are honest Such as proceed further and make their owne will the rule and line to square out other mens actions with all doe want true loue and are not indeede true Frrendes The Apostle describing the Fruites and effects of loue saith f 1 Cor. 13 6. It reioyceth not in Iniquity but reioyceth in the truth It is a good sound note of a right friend to request such thinges onely as are iust and seemely The very Heathen by the light of nature could g Cicer. de amicitia see thus farre and teach how farre we are bound to pleasure and profit our friends Reason 2. Secondly such requests as are lawfull and lawdable doe giue warrant in crauing boldnesse in asking and comfort in obtaining Such requests shall neuer make vs ashamed to mooue them nor cause vs to take the repulse or denyall when we haue mooued them We see this in the example of Mordecai when he craued of Ester to make intercession for her people shee looked more into her owne danger then into the Churches deliuerance and respected more her owne person then their safetie notwithstanding hee h Ester 4 13. knowing his request to be honest and lawfull would not giue ouer but continued his suit though hee were delayed yet he was not daunted though he were denyed yet he was not discouraged but went forward boldlie vntill he receiued a gracious aunswere The like wee see in the Woman of Canaan who came to Christ for her Daughter that i Math. 15 22. Was miserably vexed with a Deuill albeit she receiued a three-fold repulse or a three-fold delay yet such was her Faith that she would take no denyall but did stride ouer all things that might seeme to hinder her and neuer would cease vntill shee had obtained her request Whereby we see that her honest request was granted and she went not away empty Reason
Superior power which is aboue all power in Heauen and earth Whatsoeuer they are commaunded to do can bind the conscience no farther then standeth with the pleasure of God It is not enough for them to say I was moued to it by others I was commanded to do it it lay not in my power to preuent it or resist it I am vnder the iurisdiction of others and am tyed to obey This will not goe for currant payment but beareth a counterfeit stampe it is like the Figge-leaues of Adam where-with he couered himselfe which serued his turne well enough vntill God came to examine him and to enter into iudgement with him So these weake excuses seeme wise reasons to iustifie our wicked obedience vntill they come to be searched and sifted by the light of Gods word For this cause the Apostle teaching subiection to Parents saith z Ephe. 6. 1. Children obey your Parents in the Lord for this is right Whereby we learne how to vnderstand that precept which seemeth to exact a generall or vniuersall obedience Coloss 3. Children obey your Parents in all thinges namely that it must be in good and lawfull things In like manner as the obedience of Inferiours is instinted and restrained not left at randome and at libertie so the iurisdiction of such as are in Superiour places is not so great as to tyrannize ouer mens consciences to require what they please and to commaund what seemeth good in their own eies but it must know the bounds that God hath appointed and not exceede the same This made the Apostle say to the Church of the Corinthians a 1 Cor. 11 1 Be ye followers of me as I am of Christ He chargeth them to goe no farther with him then they saw him to walke with Christ and therefore in another place he sheweth b Gal. 1 9. That if any Man or any Angell from Heauen should Preach otherwise then they had receiued he must be holden accursed This serueth to reprooue all such as binde their Inferiours to doe whatsoeuer they commaund This is to set vppe our selues in stead of GOD. Absolute obedience in all thinges without restraint is due to none but vnto him that hath an absolute power and commaund ouer all Creatures His authoritie is infinite and receiueth no limitation As for the Sonnes of men how great soeuer their power be yet it is finite and it vrgeth vs no farther then they haue warrant to commaund vs. Wherefore they are greatly deceiued and take too much vpon them that thinke themselues abused their places contemned and their authority diminished when they are not in all things obeyed Nay they themselues doe not sufficiently know themselues nor their high callings that looke for more then is due vnto them and require of their Inferiours so much as they with a good conscience cannot performe These are they that say Doe they not owe vs a dutie Are they not vnder vs Haue not wee power ouer them May not we commaund subiection and obedience vnto vs True it is all reuerence and obedience is due vnto them in the Lorde but if they will haue subiection against the Lord and against his will they forget their places they take too much vppon them and they vsurpe a Dominion that was neuer committed and communicated vnto them Let all that are in authoritie beware of this pride of hart and aduancing thēselues aboue that which ought to be in them This we see to haue beene in Saule as he persecuted Dauid from place to place so he commaunded c 1 Sam. 22 17 the Sergeants that stood about him To turne and slay the Priestes of the Lorde as if they were bound to doe it at his desire The like appeareth in Absalom when he would satisfie his owne mallice and reuenge the dishonour done to his Sister Tamar d 2 Sam. 13 28 he commaunded his seruants saying Marke now when Amnons heart is merry with Wine and when I say vnto you Smite Amnon kill him feare not for haue not I commaunded you Be bold therefore and play the Men. He doth not goe about to perswade their consciences of the lawfulnesse of the fact but he is blinde himselfe and seeketh to blinde the eyes of other he is carried away with mallice and filleth the handes of others with blood Thus are the wicked possessed with pride and presume in the height of their iniquity that all their vngodly commaundements whatsoeuer are to be obeyed But as they are reprooued that execute whatsoeuer they are required to doe so are they reprehended that will require euery thing that they list to glut their owne anger and mallice They that do commaund and such as are commaunded are both culpable of iudgement Saul in commaunding to slay the Priestes of the Lord was an horrible Murtherer so was also Doeg the Executioner of it Absalom charging his Seruants to kill his Brother was a detestible Parricide so also the Seruants had their handes defiled with blood that obeyed his commaundement Let vs therefore all of vs remember the rule of the Apostle 2 Cor. 13. 8. e 2 Cor. 13 8. We cannot doe any thing against the truth but for the truth So let all Superiors say We can commaund nothing against the Lord but for the Lord. And let all Inferiours say we cannot obey against the Lord but in the Lord and whether it be better to obey God or Man iudge you We must all consider before we require obedience what it is that wee would haue done that we may haue warrant to exact it and others comfort to execute it Refresh my Bowels in the Lord. This is another variable phrase whereby the Apostle requireth that Onesimus be receiued againe into his Maisters seruice This earnestnesse for him argueth both that the Man before his calling was most wicked but now after his conuersion was turned to bee most godlie and religious besides that his Maisters heart was wonderfullie estranged from him So then wee are heerein to consider two thinges first that vnlesse he had greatly wronged his Maister and done him iniurie in some heynous manner the Apostle would not haue been so vehement nor haue doubled his request for him Secondlie vnlesse he had beene throughlie assured and perswaded of his vnfained repentance doubtlesse he would neuer haue pleaded his cause with such effectuall Reasons earnest asseuerations and often repetitions Now in these wordes of comforting and refreshing his Bowels he witnesseth that he should receiue exceeding great ioy if Philemon would release Onesimus and receiue him into his loue and fauour againe as he desired of him Doctrine 3. Men ought greatly to reioyce at the good and benefit of their Brethren in temporall and eternall blessings We learne from hence that it is a speciall dutie required of vs to reioyce at the good and benefit of our Bretheren both in Temporall and Eternall blessinges When we see any good befall them in matters concerning this life or the life
euill continually by the second birth we are enabled and strengthened by the spirit to do good and to walke in the wayes of God that are well pleasing in his sight so that this ought to bee much more esteemed of vs then the former and to comfort vs aboue all thinges and times in the world We see this in the example of Zaccheus y Luke 19 6. who at his newe birth was comforted exceedingly he receiued Christ Iesus ioyfully he acknowledged him as the Father that begat him willingly hee made a great feast for gladnesse and gaue great guifts to the poore with al alacrity The like appeareth in the Iaylor recorded in the Acts of the Apostles z Acts. 16 32 33. Who being conuerted at the same time he tooke his two Fathers Paule Silas and washed their wounds he set meat before them reioysed greatly with all his houshold We ought therefore to know them that haue begotten vs in the Lord and haue bin Instruments of our conuersion These examples serue as a reproofe against those that neuer had knowledge either of the time when or of the place where or of the maner how or of the person by whom they were conuerted and begotten againe as new borne babes in Christ that neuer had the feeling of this grace of regeneration This is a wretched condition and a fearfull signe that they sauour stil of the flesh and lie in the corruptions of the old Adam and knowe not what a second birth meaneth Thus it was with Nicodemus a Iohn 3 1 3 4 a man of the Pharisies a Ruler of the Iewes and a Teacher of Israel when Christ had taught him That except a Man be borne againe he cannot see the Kingdome of God hee answered How can a man be borne which is olde Can hee enter into his Mothers wombe againe and be borne We see in al Churches there is an order appointed and to good purpose that a note should bee taken and a Register kept of our birth and the birth of our Children If there bee a good vse of this much more benefit and comfort shal we find by the recording of our second birth of our life in God and our dying to sinne by remembering the time the place the party other such like circumstances to the euerlasting peace of our owne Consciences by whom we haue beene brought to this life And indeede it is vnpossible that euer we should reioyce at the conuersion of a sinner except wee haue learned to conceiue great ioy and gladnesse when our hearts are opened and softned to receiue the Graces of God into them Vse 4. Lastly seeing we are to reioyce at the good of our brethren wee must from hence be drawn to an higher and farther duty Namely to giue thanks to God for them as for the blessings bestowed vpon our selues It is our duty to craue of God such thinges as they want and to giue him the praise for such things as he hath bestowed vpon them Our ioy must not be carnal but our reioysing must be in the Lord. If then we order our ioy and gladnesse aright it will lift vs vp to behold and consider from whence al good things proceed We oftentimes receiue at the hands of God many good guifts but neuer remember to returne vnto him the praise So it falleth out that diuers will seeme ioyful and glad at the prosperity and happinesse of their brethren who neuerthelesse are tongue-tied neuer open their mouths to giue glorie to the giuer and granter of them We must therefore know that it is our duty to render thankes to God for his benefits vouchsafed to his people And this is a notable signe and token whereby we may try and examine what our mirth and gladnesse is and whether it bee rightly ordered and disposed or not If it be Spirituall and not Carnall Holy and not Prophane Heauenly and not Worldly it will stirre vs vp to cast vp our eyes and hearts to the Father of Lights acknowledging al to come from the seat of his holinesse The Apostle directing the Church what their ioy ought to be saith Phillip 4 4. Reioyce in the Lord alwaies againe I say reioyce This vse which now wee vrge of this Doctrine is expressely confirmed and concluded in the practise of Iethro as we see Exod. 18 10 11. before remembred vnto vs so soone as he had testified his reioysing at all the goodnesse which the Lorde had shewed to Israell immediately he saide Blessed be the Lord who hath deliuered you out of the hand of the Egiptians and out of the hand of Pharaoh who hath also deliuered the people from vnder the hand of the Egyptians now I knowe that the Lord is greater then all the Gods for as they haue dealt proudly with them so are they recompensed Thus Moses declareth that the great workes and wonders that God had shewed to Israell wrought great ioy of heart in Iethro his Father in Lawe but he rested not there nor stayed in an outward reioysing his ioy did end in thankesgiuing which sanctifieth all our mirth and gladnesse For if our mouths be filled with laughter and our tongue with ioy and yet God bee shut out of our minds there is nothing in vs but pride and prophannesse of hart Then is our mirth true mirth and our ioyfulnesse true gladnesse when God is al in all when we acknowledge him to bee the author of it This appeareth in the people b Ps 126 1 2 3 when God brought againe the captiuity of Syon They were like them that dreame and became very ioyfull Then said they among the Heathen The Lord hath done great things for them the Lord hath done great things for vs whereof we reioyce Where we see that their ioy of heart was accompanied with giuing of thankes The like wee might say of Melchizedek King of Shalem and Priest of the most high God who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the Kinges and blessed him saying c Gen. 14 19. Blessed art thou Abram of God most high possessor of Heauen and Earth and blessed be the most high God which hath deliuered thine enemies into thine hand This reproueth those that know no ioy but that which is fleshly like vnto themselues who as they are carnall so they reioyce in nothing but that which is carnall The end of this ioy is heauinesse It is the faithful onely that are of God in Christ Iesus that can truly reioyce and be merrie from the heart as for the ioy of others it is but from the teeth and tongue outwardly it commeth not from the inward parts This the Prophet teacheth Psal 32 21. and 33 1. Be glad ye righteous and reioyce in the Lord and be ioyfull al ye that are vpright in heart Thereby declaring that the vngodly and prophane men of the Worlde haue nothing to doe with this gladnesse whereof wee speake their ioy is not in the Lorde but in the
in Gods Mercie by the example of those that were called at the last houre of the day Marke that so soone as the theefe and Laborers were called u Math. 20. 7. by by they repented the reason why they turned from their sinnes no sooner was because grace was no sooner offered vnto them but when God spake they heard his voice when God called they answeared without delay whereas these impenitent persons haue had the meanes oftentimes offered vnto them and yet refuse the calling of the Lord. Thirdly we are to hope the best of our brethren to commend them vnto God to pray for their conuersion There cannot be a greater iniury done vnto them then to passe the sentence of condemnation vpon them and as much as lieth in vs to blot them out of the booke of Life Hence it is that the Apostle saith 1. Cor. 4. x 1 Cor. 4 5. Iudge nothing before the time vntill the Lord come who will lighten thinges that are hid in darknesse and make the counsels of the heart manifest and then shall euery man haue praise of God The secrets of God belong vnto him wee are not to search into them but to adore them Knowing that thou wilt doe euen more then I say This is a confirmation of the former conclusion drawne from a comparison of the greater to the lesse in this manner I doubt not but thou wilt receiue him because thou art ready to perfourme more then I require at thy handes which is amplified and enlarged by an humane testimony I know it well enough Heere then wee may see the good opinion that Paule had conceiued of Philemon that he was willing not onely to graunt whatsoeuer he craued of him but to yeeld more then he required Doctrine 5. The Faithfull being moued to Christian duties haue yeelded more then hath bin required of them The Doctrine arising from hence is this that righteous men being mooued to Honest Charitable Iust and necessary duties will yeeld more then men can well request and require them to doe The people of God haue from time to time shewed themselues ready not onely to do what they haue beene commanded but to practise more then hath beene charged vpon them This we see in the Children of Israell when they were required to bring their Offerings y Exod. 35 5 36 5 6. to the Lord with a willing heart they brought too much more then enough for the vse of the worke and the building of the Tabernacle They were not slacke and backward in furthering the seruice of the Sanctuary but zealous and forward in promoting the glory of God and the place of his worship so that they prepared and presented more then was looked for at their handes When Dauid saw that the plague was stayed and the hand of God remooued from him and his people he was willed to go vp and reare an Altar vnto the Lord in the threshing floore of Araunah the Iebusite where the Angell stood being commanded to stay his hand which he desired to buy with his money but Araunah said vnto Dauid z 2 Sam. 24 21 22. Let my Lord the King take and offer what seemeth him good in his eyes Behold the Oxen for the burnt Offering and Chariots and the Oxen for Wood all these thinges as a King he gaue vnto the King True it is Dauid would not accept of this kindnesse nor offer a burnt offering vnto the Lord his God of that which cost him nothing so that he boght the threshing floore the Oxen of him at a price notwithstanding it sheweth the readinesse willingnesse and forwardnesse of this good man to doo more then was required at his hands And as we saw the free-heartednesse of the people at the building of the Tabernacle so we may see the same in preparing for the building of the Temple for when Dauid prouoked thē by word and example to offer freely and said a 1 Chro. 29 20 21. Who is willing to fill his hand to day vnto the Lord The Princes of the families and the Princes of the Tribes of Israell and the Captaines of thousands and of hundreths with the Rulers of the Kings worke offered willingly and they gaue for the seruice of the house of God fiue thousand Talents of Gold c. and they with whom precious stones were found gaue them to the Treasure of the house of the Lord c. So that among them they brought more to the helping forward of the building of the Temple then Dauid looked for The like we see in the practise of the Churches of Macedonia who prouided for the Saints of Ierusalem not onely as they were able but beyonde that which they were able for though themselues were brought to great misery and extreame pouerty yet they fainted not but became so forward that he saith of them b 2 Cor. 8 3 4. I beare them record that to their power yea and beyond their power they were willing and they prayed vs with great instance that we would receiue the grace and fellowspip of the Ministring which is towardes the Saints The Apostle craueth of them a little and they performe much hee beseecheth them to do according to their power and they bring vnto him beyond their power By all these examples as by a Iury of many witnesses it appeareth that the faithfull will not hang backe but be ready to performe and practise more then is required of them they will not do lesse but more then is looked for at their hands Reason 1. Though this truth be plaine in it selfe yet it will bee made much plainer by reasons First of all the obedience of the faithfull will super-abound because they set before them the example of God and delight to come neere vnto him They haue experience of his bountifull dealing toward them he is ready to graunt not onely what they aske but more then they aske They finde him not onely willing to heare them when they pray c Psal 21 3. But forwarde to preuent them with his blessings before they pray When Salomon desired a wise heart to go in and out before his people he gaue him Wisedome Riches Honour Seeing therefore the godly do feele this vnspeakable liberality of God toward them that he heareth before we call and granteth before wee aske and answereth before we request wee ought to resemble our heauenly Father and to put on his Image that we may shew our selues like vnto him in yeelding more at the suite of our brethren then can be required of vs. Reason 2 Secondly the Children of God haue a free and willing minde and seeke to walke before him with a perfect heart And what will not a willing heart do Will it not striue to attaine to perfection When Moses setteth downe the forwardnesse of the people in offering to the Lord for the worke of the Tabernacle of the Congregation he maketh this to be the cause d
18. 13. who beeing in distresse and feare of his life said to Eliah Was it not told my Lord what I did when Iezabell slew the Prophets of the Lord how I hid an hundred men of the Lords Prophets by fifties in a Caue and fed them with Bread and Water These men we see found great comfort to their owne Soules in the practise of this duty If the same fruit of Faith and testimony of loue be found in vs we shall not be left comfortlesse when we desire comfort of God Nay if this entertainement of the Saints whom the profession of the faith in time of trouble hath made Strangers be among vs and doe abound it will make vs that we shall be neyther idle nor vnfruitfull in the acknowledging of our Lord Iesus Christ And that we may yet haue farther comfort and encouragement heerein we must vnderstand that whatsoeuer comfort and compassion we shew to the Seruants of God that are harbourlesse and succourlesse the Lord Iesus doth account it as done vnto himselfe For Christ is oftentimes left without help and harbour in his poore members and in them he wandreth vp and downe from place to place to seeke releefe Thus he shall say in the end of the World ſ Mat. 25 35 40. I was a Stranger and ye tooke me in vnto you I was naked and ye cloathed me I was in Prison and ye came vnto mee for verily I say vnto you inasmuch as yee haue done it vnto one of the least of these my Brethren ye haue done it to me Let this comfort and refresh vs let this encourage vs to loue Strangers and to performe all duties of loue toward them considering that Christ Iesus will aboundantly reward our well-doing and accept it farre aboue the worthinesse of the work albeit it be shewed to the poorest and simplest soul that belongs to his Body On the other side this serueth as a great terrour to those that are without naturall affection and spirituall compassion to consider wisely of the poore Strangers to whom Christ shall say I was a Stranger and ye tooke mee not in vnto you sicke and in Prison and ye visited me not for verily I say vnto you in asmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me This serueth to encrease their sinne and to make the iudgements of God to enter into their bones considering that they haue not to doe onely with men but with Christ and the contempt is offered not onely to a base stranger but to our blessed Sauiour He that striketh and woundeth the hand or the foote maketh paine and greefe to arise in the head inasmuch as one part is touched with a sympathy of the others misery The faithfull are all the members of Christes body whereof he is the head if then any of them be afflicted hee suffereth with them he is greeued for them he is hurt through them Let all the enemies of the godly therefore take heede vnto themselues least they kicke against the truth of God and hurt the least of the professors thereof considering that he that toucheth them toucheth the apple of his eye yea toucheth and pierceth Christ himselfe of whom wee may truely say x Math. 21 44 Whosoeuer shall fall on this stone he shall be broken but on whomsoeuer it shall fall it will crush him in peeces Who is it that dareth breake out into this blasphemy to professe that he wisheth to wound Christ to reproach him to defie him to turne him out of doores to suffer him to perrish and to shut vp their compassion frō him But whiles we are ashamed of our poore Brethren we are ashamed of Christ whiles we deny to stretch forth our handes to help them we passe by Christ and looke awry or a squint vpon him Would we haue the Lord of life and glory deale with vs as we deale with them and behaue our selues toward them We liue if not in the persecution yet in the necessity of the Church and Children of God we cannot but see many want If the enemies of the Gospell hate them for the truths sake shall not we loue them for the truths sake If we desire to finde comfort in the great day of the Lorde let vs now shew comfort as God hath blessed and inabled vs according to our abilitie Hee will neuer bee wanting to them that consider wiselie of the wants of them that feare him If wee doe not deny our comfort to them he will neuer deny to minister comfort to vs in time of neede But if our harts be hardned and our hands full of crueltie we deceiue our selues if we looke for any comfort at the handes of God The Rich man and Miser that had Lazarus at his Gates y Luke 16 19 21 24. Clad himselfe in Purple and fared deliciously euery day yet shutting his eyes from beholding the misery and stopping his eares from hearing the cry of the poore himselfe was cast into torments and cryed with a great cry and a bitter and was not heard nor regarded Then his sumptuous fare could not refresh him then his gorgeous apparrall could not comfort him then his resort and retinue could not reuiue him but he continued in endlesse and remidelesse tortures and tormentes If wee follow his example let vs feare his ende and if wee practise his sinne we must looke to feele his punishment If we behold the troubles of the Ministers and Professours of the Gospell driuen out of house and home and cast out of Land and Liuing and we cannot affoord them a good word nor giue them any thing to supply their wants when God hath giuen vnto vs this worldes good wee our selues shall cry and not be heard We shall all stand in need of the mercie of God If we were rich noble if were Kings and Princes if we haue had thousandes that haue required and receiued mercy from vs yet a time shall come when we shall stande at the Iudgement seate of the Almighty and call for mercy at his hands The Lord in that day shall recompence vs according to our workes Haue we delighted in the deeds of mercy and shewed pitty to the poore wandering Saints Let vs be of good comfort wee shall not finde God a seuere Iudge but a mercifull Father and Sauiour vnto vs we shall receiue the fruite of our Labours in due time gather as we haue scattered and reape as we haue sowed On the other side haue we seene the Saintes of God sicke and not visited them Strangers and not harboured them Hungry and not fed them We shall hang downe our heads in that day when we would giue all the world for one drop or dram of mercy to come neere vs z Iames 2 13. For there shall be condemnation mercilesse to him that sheweth not Mercie and Mercie reioyseth against Iudgement Let vs consider these things whiles we haue time It was too late for the Rich man
if he goe about to perswade vs that wee shall merit eternall life by our faithfulnesse in our Ministry and by diligent instructing of the people committing to our charge q Lib. de obitu Knoxi we must resist the subtill Serpent and defie him and deny his merrits It is the duty of all the godly that haue this Worlds goods to giue almes to the poore especially to the godly poore but if he mooue vs to giue Almes that we may get Heauen or gaine the praise of men we must striue against his tentation and not suffer our selues to be deluded by him For this is as much as if he should say vnto vs I would haue thee pray but thou shalt obtaine nothing I would haue thee giue almes but thou shalt haue no reward Seeing then we are subiect to a double tentation of Sathan who goeth about like a roaring Lion seeking whom he may deuour so that he will if it be possible hinder vs from Prayers or if he cannot will corrupt them with his Leauen of merrit we must prepare to resist him r The meanes how to resist Satan in his tentations both waies Whensoeuer he goeth about to stay vs from praying vnto our heauenly Father we must resist him strong in faith and oppose against him these Meditations Let vs remember Gods most holy commaundement to call vpon him in the day ſ Psal 50 15. of trouble and that wee are continually to watch and pray t Luke 22 40 46. least we fall into tentation We haue together with the precept a promise annexed for our comfort and greater encouragement to this duty that he is neere to all that call vpon him euen to all that call vpon him in truth yea the eies of the Lord are vpon the iust and his eares are open vnto their prayers Let vs consider that there is an absolute necessity of the inuocation of his Name and of crauing his assistance that we may be freed and deliuered from the snares and assaults of the Deuill and that hee would giue vs strength to ouercome them and not suffer vs to be tempted aboue our power but giue a blessed issue of the tentation that we may be made able to beare it And as the necessitie is great to call vpon him daily In whom we line and mooue and haue our beeing so the profit thereof is no lesse it bringeth a blessed experience and tryall of Gods goodnesse and mercy toward vs It encreaseth his spirituall graces in vs and maketh vs zealous in all good workes It obtaineth those thinges that we want and remooueth the iudgements that hang ouer vs or are vpon vs. We haue the examples of all the faithfull as a Cloud of Witnesses to incite vs to this duty And if we put foorth our hands to take and vse any of the Creatures or blessings of God without asking him leaue we are no better then Theeues and Robbers These and such like Motiues serue to kindle our zeale in Prayer to quench the fiery darts of the Deuill which he casteth at vs. If he go about to puffe vs vp with pride through an opinion merriting by any euen our best workes of Prayer or Preaching or Almes-deedes wee must know that all our workes are vnperfect and that the good thinges in vs are his owne guifts Hence it is that the Apostle saith of himselfe and all his labours u 1 Cor. 15 9 10. I am the least of the Apostles by the Grace of God I am that I am and his Grace which is in me was not in vaine I laboured more aboundantly then they all yet not I but the Grace of God which is with me And in another place x 1 Cor. 3 7. Neither is he that planteth any thing neither he that watereth but God that giueth the encrease Againe y 1 Cor. 4 7. What hast thou that thou hast not receiued If thou hast receiued it why boastest thou as though thou hadst not receiued it It is a worthy saying set downe by our Sauiour z Luke 17 10. When ye haue done all those things which are commaunded you say We are vnprofitable Seruants wee haue done that which was our duty to doe Wherefore we must labour in all our workes to see our imperfections to cast downe ourselues in humility before the Iudgement seat of God and to referre all things to his glory The Apostle giueth this generall rule a 1 Cor. 10 31 Whether ye eate or drinke or whatsoeuer ye doe doe all to the glorie of God And if in these ordinary and naturall workes we must ayme at that end as at a marke how much more in the Mysteries of our saluation and the great keyes of our Religion ought wee to giue thankes vnto God for blessing vs with spirituall blessings in heauenly thinges We are not able to inspire Grace into our barren hearts it is the guift of God and therefore he must be confessed the giuer of euery good giuing and perfect guift to the glory of his owne Name And for our selues let vs in all duties of our obedience Prayer Almes or whatsoeuer workes approoued of God prepare our selues to bring humble and broken hearts freed from the Thornes of pride and vaine-glory This is taught by Dauid in the Psalme b Psal 51 17. The Sacrifices of God are a contrite Spirit a contrite and a broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise The like we see Esay 66. c Esay 66 2. To him will I looke saith the Lord euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my wordes And thus was the practise of Daniell in his Prayer d Dan. 9 18. O Lorde encline thine eare open thine eyes and behold our desolations for we doe not present our supplications before thee for our owne righteousnesse but for thy great tender mercies This humility shall appeare to be in vs if we referre the end of all our actions to the honour of God and make that to be the scope Let the principall end be the glory of God the next the saluation of our Soules the third the edification of our Brethren in Christ Iesus Let vs cause our light so to shine before men that they may glorifie our Father which is in Heauen and then let vs follow those thinges which concerne peace and where-with one may edifie another Vse 2. Secondly as by the free bestowing of the graces of God we are taught to giue him all possible praise so it taketh away all opinion of the merits of workes wherein proud flesh is ready to trust For to place Merit and Iustification in our owne workes is to rase down a cheefe Foundation and principall Piller of Christian Religion both because thereby we abolish Grace and renounce saluation by Christ and make euery man a Sauiour to himselfe and so exclude saluation by Christ all which are shamefull Heresies and horrible blasphemies and detestable abhominations As many
not wish to liue without it What is more desired then life Yet he preferreth the louing kindnesse of God before it So in another place l Psa 130 3 4. If thou ô Lord straitly markest iniquities ô Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maist be feared Likewise the Church in the Lamentations of Ieremy confesseth as much chapt 3. It is the m Lam. 3 22. Lordes mercies that we are not consumed because his compassions faile not In all which places we see that the godly sue for pardon and cry out for mercy If they desire any blessing they aske it of fauour If they craue to haue any iudgement remooued they craue it of mercy and they esteeme his grace aboue their owne liues or any earthly thing that they can desire Wee must acknowledge that it is of his meere mercy that we liue and mooue and haue our beeing It is our duty to praise his name daily for his great mercies toward vs which are infinite for measure and continuance If hee accept vs it skilleth not greatly though men reiect vs and condemne vs. If his wrath be kindled against vs and his louing countenance be turned from vs what is it that can delight vs who is it that can comfort vs We see by many sundry examples in our Brethren that haue beene cast downe through the multitude and greeuousnesse of their sinnes and an apprehension of the heauie wrath of God and a with-drawing of his fauour for a season from them albeit they haue had Riches Friends Lands Prosperity and outward peace yet none of these could Minister comfort vnto them so long as Gods countenance was hidden from them as the Sunne couered in a Cloud But when once he appeared in mercy and goodnesse to them againe their bones and bowels haue bin refreshed according to the wordes of the Prophet in the Psalme n Psal 4 6 7. If thou Lord lift vp thy countenance vpon mee thou shalt giue mee more ioy of hart then they haue had when their Wheate thier Wine did abound Labour therefore by all meanes to feele his fauour vse all meanes to obtaine it employ thy selfe diligently to keepe it and to continue it towarde thee that in thy life it may be with thee and in death it may not depart from thee 23 There salute thee Epaphras my fellow-prisoner in Christ Iesus 24 Marchus Aristarchus Demas and Luke my fellow-helpers The order of the words Hitherto we haue handled the cheefe matter touching this Epistle containing his sute for Onesimus and his commandement to prepare him lodging Now followeth the Conclusion and shutting vp of the Epistle consisting in certaine salutations which are of two sorts either from others or from himselfe The salutation from others is in these two Verses the salutation from himselfe is in the Verse following In these Verses he saluteth Philemon in the name of fiue persons which were famous and well known in the Church and of great authority and credit aboue many others This salutation as it was very honourable vnto him so also it carried with it great waight and moment to effect his principall purpose with more easinesse For seeing hee ioyneth with him His Fellow-prisoner and Fellow-helpers in this sute that he might the better obtaine his request so that they all put vp as it were with one voice and consent the same petition Philemon could not but consider that it was a verie vnseemely and vnworthy thing to reiect so many suppliants in so reasonable a cause So then the sum of these wordes is this Epaphras Marcus Aristarchus Demas and Luke do salute thee The first man is described by an adioyned propertie my Fellow-Prisoner which is declared by the cause For Iesus Christ. The rest that are heere named haue one common adioynt as a title of honor ascribed vnto them when he calleth them his Fellow-helpers The meaning of the words Thus much touching the Order and Method Now let vs see the meaning and Interpretation of the wordes By Saluting in this place we are to vnderstand to vse all kinde and courteous speaking and to wish all peace and prosperity of soule and bodie which are fruits of that Brotherly Loue that ought to bee among all the Saints Thus did the faithfull pray one for another In this salutation he nameth fiue persons In the first place he rangeth Epaphras a Cittizen of the same Citty with Philemon and his Countreyman as appeareth in the Epistle to the Colossians chap. 4. Epaphras o Col. 4 12. the Seruant of Christ which is one of you Saluteth you and alwayes striueth for you in prayers that yee may stand perfect and full in all she will of God This man had beene the Teacher of the Church at Colosse and had conuerted them to the faith of Christ as we read in the same Epistle Cha. 1. p Colos 1 7. As ye also learned of Epaphras our deere fellow seruant which is for you a faithfull Minister of Christ. It seemeth he was an Euangelist who succeeded in the labours of the Apostles but now being at Rome hee was put in prison and heere saluteth Philemon as a Fellow-prisoner of Paule not for anie wickednesse and crime that he had committed but for the Testimonie of Christ and for preaching the Gospell and therefore is called not Caesars prisoner but Christs Prisoner Whereby it appeareth that this Epaphras was falsely accused by the enemies of the Gospell and therefore brought vnto Rome and put in hold Secondly he nameth Marcus who is mentioned also in other places of the Scripture who was Cozen to Barnabas and the sonne of that Marie who was wont to giue entertainement to the Disciples at Ierusalem yea such was her godlinesse that shee made her house as an Inne to lodge the poore Saints and as a publicke Temple for the people of God to meet together to pray vnto him and to praise his name This appeareth Col. 4 10. Marcus saluteth thee Barnabas Cousin touching whom ye receiued Commandements if hee come vnto you receiue him So when Peter was deliuered out of prison it is saide q Acts. 12 12. Hee came to the house of Marie the Mother of Iohn whose sur-name was Marke where manie vvere gathered together in Prayer Thirdly he saluteth Philemon in the name of Aristarchus of whome also mention is made in the Epistle to the Colossians and there likewise he is called Paules prisoner r Colos 4 10. Aristarchus my Prison-fellow saluteth you As they embraced one Faith and beleeued in one Christ so they suffered for one cause and were Companions in affliction Fourthly he nameth Demas who at this time was a constant Confesser of the truth and a zealous follower of the Gospell but afterward hee started backe from the Doctrine of Christ forsooke the fellowship of Paul embraced this present world as the Apostle complaineth of him afterward as we see 2 Tim. 4 10. Demas hath forsaken
other men extortioners vniust adulterers or euen as this Publican If a man haue one of his eyes or legs weaker then the other will hee reiect or neglect it and not rather looke to it and seeke to strengthen it and cure it Whē the fire is going out we are wont not to cast water vpon it but to thro on more Coales or to bring more Wood to kindle it When the bodie is feeble and sickly we doe not vse to starue it or stifle it but to cherrish it to dyet it and keepe it warme So ought it to be in the members of Christes body when we see any stand at a stay and as it were begin to pine and languish we should bring them home into the Sheepefold of Christ when we see any wounded we should binde vp their wounds and poure in Oyle and Balme to refresh them wee must seeke them that are lost and gather them that are dispiersed As for those that discourage and discountenance such as are of humble and broken harts and by their vnseasonable seuerity bring them to despaire let them know that they are no better then the very Instruments of the Deuill who are hired as Iourney-men to doe his worke and doe vsurpe the very office of the Deuill He is the accuser hater and persecuter of the faithfull but especially he seeketh to vndermine the weake and to swallow them vp in the quicke sandes of desperation without helpe or hope In this consideration the Apostle moueth the Corinthians to forgiue the incestuous person saying a 2 Cor. 2 10 11. To whom ye forgiue any thing I forgiue also for verily if I forgaue any thing to whom I forgaue it for your sakes forgaue I it in the sight of Christ least Sathan should circumuent vs for we are not ignorant of his enterprises Wherefore as God hath appointed comfort to his afflicted and contrite seruants so they are iustly to be taxed that shew rigour when they should shew mercy and draw out the sword when they shoulde put it vp Of these mercilesse men doth the holy man Iob oftentimes complaine who when he lacked and looked for comfort but could finde none he was b Iob 12 4. 16 2. as one mocked of his Neighbor and crieth out in the extreamity of his sorrow of his friends Miserable comforters are ye all Thus it fareth with many of Gods deare Children and our poore Brethren when as thorough great anguish of soule and vexation they call as Iob once did for comfort c Iob 19 21. 1 Haue pittie vpon me haue pitty vpon me O yee my Friends for the hand of God hath touched me yet their acquaintance are strangers vnto them their neighbors haue forsaken them their brethren are remoued farre from them and their familiars haue forgotten them True it is there is a time of seuerity and sharpenesse and such as are obstinate and vntractable as an vntamed Heifer are to bee terrified with sharpe handling that they may bee made feare But there is a difference to bee made betweene sinner and sinner and the seruants of God must discerne aright betweene Offender and Offender not iudging of all alike nor dealing with all alike according to the Doctrine and direction of the Apostle Iude Haue d Iude 22 23. compassion of some in putting difference and other saue with fear pulling them out of the fire c. This Wisedome we ought all to craue that we may do things in due season that we may not purge humors when wee should restore Nature neither yet go about to heale when we should cut and lance The Wise-man to this purpose hath a woorthy saying Prouerbes 25 11. A word spoken in his place is like Apples of Gold with pictures of Siluer Let vs not be in the number of such e Ezek. 13 22. and 34 4 5 6. As with our lies make sad the heart of the righteous whom the Lord hath not made sad nor strengthen the handes of the wicked that hee should not returne from his wicked way by promising him life Let vs take heede that it bee not iustly and truely spoken of vs which the Prophet chargeth vppon the Shepheardes of Israell The weake haue yee not strengthened the sicke haue yee not healed neither haue yee bound vppe the broken nor brought againe that which was driuen away neither haue yee sought that which was lost but with cruelty and with rigour haue ye ruled them c. God will require an account of vs touching his Sheepe and such as we despise he accounteth and respecteth as most deare and precious in his sight Secondly must we haue a respect to the weake Then we must acknowledge it to be our duty to cherrish such good things as we see in any of our Brethren remembring the saying of our Sauiour Math. 18 33. Oughtest not thou also to haue had pitty on thy fellow-seruant euen as I had pitty on thee God doth shew mercy and pittie vpon vs and therefore if we will bee his Children we must not be vnlike our heauenly Father Such is the state and condition of men that whethersoeuer we turne vs wee cannot but see some of our Brethren feeble and fainting and ready to sinke vnder the burthen so that they are ready to perish vnlesse we put vnder our hand to vphold them In this respect so many as are members of the Church ought to be so many Physitians one to another that we may bee meanes of curing and comforting one another We are charged to be keepers of them to look vnto them and by all good meanes to tender their good It is an excellent precept giuen by the Apostle Gal. 6 1 2. Brethren if a man be suddenly taken in any offence ye which are spiritual restore such one with the spirit of meekenesse considering thy selfe least thou also be tempted beare yee one anothers burthen and so fulfill the Law of Christ Where we see the Apostle vrgeth vs to this duty by putting vs in minde of our owne infirmity We so stand to day as that wee are readie to fall to morrow nay we continue this houre that we are readie to giue ouer the next Yea such is the mercy of God oftentimes toward such as are weake ones that when he hath made them once to see their own frailties he maketh them at the last stronger and more stedfast in the Faith then such as seemed to bee more forward and many degrees before them How weake was Nicodemus He i Iohn 3 2. came to Iesus by night at the first hee had a good desire to be instructed but he was ignorant in the principles of Religion he durst not shew himselfe openly to bee his Disciple for feare of the Iewes The like wee might say of Ioseph of Arimathea another Disciple of Christ k Iohn 19 38. but secretly to auoid danger notwithstanding God did so blesse them both with encrease of strength and the spirit of courage and boldnes that
Paule mentioning sundry iudgements that fell vpon the Israelites for their sinnes and offences gathereth this Exhortation wherefore c 1 Cor. 10 12 Let him that thinketh he standeth take heede least he fall They had the vse of the Sacraments and other pledges of Gods fauour yet they could not priuiledge them or defend them from the punishments that God brought vpon them Let no man therefore trust too much to the zeale of one or two yeaers but perseuer to the end and know he must be faithfull vnto the last gasp God hath not hired vs for a season to labour in his seruice for a day or a month or a yeare neither giueth vs leaue to depart at a time appointed nor maketh vs a Certificat vnder his hand that wee are at libertie to serue another but wee must all know that there is one condition of worshipping him to wit that wee dedicate both our Soule and Body both our life and death both our beginning and ending vnto him What did it profit d Gene. 19 25. Lots Wife to go out of Sodome commaunded by the Angell and accompanied by her Husband in as much as she looked backe and was turned into a piller of Salt What profit was it e Iude 5. to the Israelites to depart out of Aegipt and to passe ouer the Red Sea seeing afterward they fell to murmuring in the Wildernesse and were destroyed of the Destroyer What gaine or what good was f 2 Kin. 9. 10 it to Iehu to slay the Priests of Baall with the sword and to be zealous for the execution of the iudgements of the Lord to deface the Image and to throw downe the house of Baal and to make a Iakes of it for euer seeing he departed not from the sinnes of Ieroboam and regarded not to walke in the Law of the Lord God of Israel but worshipped the Golden Calues that were in Dan and Bethel It were as good neuer to begin as not to continue vnto the end When we haue once giuen our Names to Christ and tasted of the good worde of God and see many men come farre behinde vs we flatter our selues in an opinion of our sure standing we are ready to say If all the world should turne to be back-sliders and Apostataes yet we would neuer slide away But let vs take heed we be not deceiued for God will not be mocked It is a woorthy saying of the Prophet Ezechiell Chap. 18 24. If a Righteous Man turne away from his righteousnesse commit iniquity and do according to all the abhominations that the wicked man doth shall he liue All his righteousnesse that he hath done shall not be mentioned but in his transgression that he hath committed and in his sin that he hath sinned in them shall he die It is not enough to purpose well it is not enough to beginne well it is not enough to proceede well it is required of vs to perseuer well and to continue in a constant and setled course vnto the end If a man continue vnto his latter dayes and then giue ouer all is gone al is lost all is in vaine If a Childe that is set to Schoole do go lustily forward in his Learning a long time and afterward prooue an ydle boy and one that will take no paines he will neuer proue Learned nor is euer like to come to any preferment If a man beginne to builde an house and haue laide a good foundation it is neuer the better vnlesse the worke bee brought to an end and perfection He that runneth in a race though he set out neuer so swiftly and haue passed a great part of the way neuer so resolutely yet if hee stay in his course and hold not on to the end h 1 Cor. 9 24. hee receiueth not the prize hee obtaineth not the reward Hee that is Valiant and Couragious in the beginning of the fight neuer winneth the fielde nor getteth the Victory vnlesse he continue to the end of the battell We are taught and trained vp in Gods Schoole wee are partes of the building of his house and as liuely stones fitted to make an holie Temple vnto him we all runne in a Race and prooue Maisteries We are the Lords Soldiers to fight hand to hand against Sinne the World and the Deuill let vs therefore hold out till wee come to the marke and receiue the ende of our Faith euen the Saluation of our soules Saule beganne well but he declined and in the end became an open persecuter Ioash i 2 Chr. 24 17. behaued himselfe vprightly all the dayes of Iehoiadah and repaired the house of the Lord but after his death he fell to Idolatry he left the house of the Lord God of his Fathers and he serued Groues and Idols so that wrath came vpon Iudah and Ierusalem because of this trespasse The Israelites that would haue returned into Egypt dyed in the Wildernesse It shall not be needful to heape vp mo examples we haue too many such stumbling blockes lying in our way and set before our eyes let vs take heede by their falles and learne Wisedome by their foolishnesse and constancy by their inconstancy Vse 6. Lastly seeing many slide backe that haue seemed forward men and of great and eminent note aboue others it is our duty in regarde of the small strength and the little power of our owne Nature to pray heartily and earnestly vnto God not to lead vs into tentation nor to take away his holy spirit from vs but that he would stay vs vp by his grace We must entreat at the hands of God for our continuance as well as for our first conuersion For as the opening of the hart and the beginning of our regeneration and new birth is of Grace so we proceede in the midde way and perseuer vnto the end not by our selues or any thing in vs but by the same grace and goodnesse of God who worketh in vs both the will and the deede Hence it is that the k Psal 51 12. Prophet prayeth vnto God To restore vnto him the ioy of his saluation and to establish him with his free Spirit And in another place he praieth to the Lord who had kept him in his youth that he also would be his keeper in his old age when his head was hoare and haires gray l Psal 71 9 17 18. Cast me not off in the time of age forsake me not when my strength faileth ô God thou hast taught me from my youth euen vntill now therefore will I tell of thy wondrous workes yea euen vnto mine old age and gray head ô God forsake me not vntill I haue declared thine Arme vnto this Generation c. The Prophet knew well enough his pronenesse and inclination to goe backe and that it is at easie to fall through dotage as noneage and by the weakenesse and coldnesse of old age as by the lustes and frailty of youth Yea we see many that haue held a
good course a long time and dedicated their young yeares as it were bringing their first fruites to God who notwithstanding haue turned out of the way when they haue beene going out of the World Euen as it falleth out sometimes that such as haue failed safely in the wide Sea and kept an vpright course that they haue escaped the dangers of stormes and tempests and Rockes and quicke-sandes haue notwithstanding beene cast away in the very Hauen through negligence and security and want of heed taking so is it with many that haue stood out in daungerous times when the Windes haue blowne and persecutions haue beene hot who in calme weather and peaceable times in their latter times haue suffered shipwracke and haue dashed the Barkes of their Soules against the vaine-pleasures and vanities of this World which drowne Men in perdition and destruction Hence it is that the Apostle writing to the Thessalonians prayeth vnto God for them in this manner m 1 Thes 5 23 Now the very GOD of peace sanctifie you throughout and I pray God that your whole Spirit and Soule and Body may be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. Hee saw they had neede of Gods gratious assistance euen vnto the last breath of their body to vphold them and to keepe them in his feare Let vs therefore remember what the Prophet speaketh of those that are truely regenerate Psalme 92 12 13 14. The righteous shall flourish like a Palme Tree and shall grow like a Caedar in Lebanon such as bee planted in the House of the Lorde shall flourish in the Courts of our God they shall still bring forth Fruit in their age they shall be fat and flourishing If we be in the number of these men described in this place alwaies fruitfull in good thinges and neuer barren of heauenly graces we shall be assured that we shall neuer be remooued Trees as we see by experience grow barren when they grow old but such as are planted in the House of God must be most fruitfull in their age But with many it is cleane contrary the more old in age the more old in sinne and sapped in all sorts of wickednesse This is a searefull signe and prognosticate of a finall Apostacy when our ending is not answerable to our beginning Obiection But heere some man may say Can the faithfull fall away for euer Can they loose their Faith altogether Answere I answer such as liue in the Church and seeme to themselues and to others to haue faith may fall away but such as haue the faith of Gods elect can neuer fall away God doth stablish them in Christ 2 Cor. 1 12. And they are kept by the power of God through faith vnto saluation 1. Pet. 1 4. So that our life is hid with Christ in God Col. 3 3. The gifts and calling of God are without repentance and he that hath begun this good worke in vs will also finish and perfect it vntil the day of Iesus Christ Phil. 1. 6. We are persawaded that neither life nor death nor Deuill nor any meanes whatsoeuer shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God Notwithstanding we must beware of carnall security least these guifts of God be weakened and diminished in vs for albeit they cannot dye yet they may decay and decrease and we may fall though not fall away and our Faith may be lesse though not vtterly lost Christ Iesus hath somewhat against the Angell of the Church of Ephesus o Reuel 2 4. because hee had left his first loue He was not finally fallen from Grace but is highly praised for his patience and perseuerance but is charged to haue slacked his course and to haue cooled his zeale and therefore hee is not saide to haue lost his Loue but to haue left his first Loue so that they were not so earnest so seruent and so zealous as they were at their first Conuersion Wee haue therefore continuall neede to be often in prayer that wee may euer-more encrease in heauenly Graces and bee preserued by the power of God that we be not ouercome by the power and subtiltie of Sathan who desireth nothing more then our Destruction nothing lesse then our good and saluation 25 The Grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with your Spirit Amen The order of the words Hitherto of the first part of the Conclusion which is the salutation sent from others Now of the salutation that commeth from him-selfe which is as his last farewell and shutting vppe of the whole Epistle and as it were a solemne taking of his leaue of him and the rest which is thus much in effect Grace bee with your Spirit The first part or former word is amplified and enlarged by the efficient cause from whence it commeth and proceedeth to wit Christ Iesus who is also declared by that Soueraigne Authoritie which he hath ouer all Our Lord. Lastly the whole Prayer is garnished with a certain exclamation of heartie wel-wishing to them in the last word Amen Thus much touching the Order The Interpretation of the words Let vs come to the Interpretation of the Words and search out the meaning of them by other places of Scripture Wherein we are to consider what is meant by grace why it is called The Grace of our Lord Iesus why he is called A Lord. why Our Lord what is meant by Spirit what is meant by your Spirit and lastly what is meant by this word Amen First touching Grace whereof we haue spoken before Verse 3. we must vnderstand that there is a two-fold Grace mentioned in the word of God p Called Gratia gratū faciens One which maketh a man gracious and acceptable to God which is the free fauour and loue of God whereby he is well pleased and exceedingly contented with his elect in Christ his beloued sonne which is in God himselfe and in no Creature whatsoeuer either Saint or Angell The other is Grace freely q Called Gratia gratis data giuen to men both common to the elect and Reprobate or proper to the elect onely which are supernaturall and sauing graces The former is called the first Grace which is no inharent quality in vs but an essential property in God and the cause of all graces in vs and the Fountaine of all benefits that flow vnto vs. Thus it is taken in many places as Rom. 1 7. and 3 24. and 4 16. and 11 6. The latter is called the second Grace because it is deriued from the former as we see 1. Iohn 1 16. and 1. Pet. 1 14. and 5 10. and 2. Pet. 3 18. Now in this place I vnderstande it of the fauour and Loue of GOD with the which hee beganne his Epistle before and with which heere he closeth it vppe ending euen as hee made his entrance Secondly hee calleth this The Grace of our Lord Iesus Christ for two Causes first because he is the fountaine of it he is
as the Well-spring we haue it not of our selues we haue it from him according to that which the Euangelist Iohn setteth downe r Iohn 1 16. Of his fulnesse we haue all receiued and Grace for Grace Secondly it is called the Grace of Christ not of God the father not of God the Holie-Ghost but of Iesus Christ our Lord because hee is the meanes or as the Cunduit-pipe whereby he it is brought and conueyed vnto vs Thus the same Euangelist speaketh in the wordes following Å¿ Iohn 1 17. The Law was giuen by Moses but Grace and Truth came by Iesus Christ. He it is that is the Mediation and Propitiation for our sinnes he hath purchased the fauour of God he hath wrought reconciliation for vs so that through him we are accepted of God the Father and beloued in his beloued Ephe. 1. 6. Thirdly we must consider the Title giuen to Christ Iesus hee is called a Lord or Ruler and that in many respects First by creation in that he made vs of nothing when we had no being t Iohn 1 3. For all thinges were made by him and without him was nothing made that was made Secondly by right of Inheritance u Heb. 1 2. Psal 2 8. For he is made Heire of all thinges Thirdly by right of Dominion for he hath Dominion ouer all things and ouer vs also so that he ruleth preserueth and keepeth vs as his owne to eternall life being bought with his most preciour blood None of them can bee lost that are committed vnto him neither can any plucke them out of his hands All thinges are put vnder his feet and subiect vnto him Fourthly he is said to be our Lord he is not onely a Lord hauing right and might graunted vnto him ouer others but hee s called our Lord. First because the Father gaue him a people and chosen Generation ouer whom he should rule So then by reason of this donation appointed vnto him before all worlds he is truely called our Lord. Secondly in regard of the work of redemption which he hath wrought for vs he alone hath paid the ransom for vs and deliuered vs from the power of the Deuill so that hee hath the greatest right of possession in vs. Lastly we are thereby put in mind that we ought so to beleeue in Christ our Lord that we put our trust and confidence in him and that we rest throughly perswaded that by him we are throughly freed and deliuered from all euill It is not enough for vs or sufficient to saluation to beleeue Christ Iesus to be a Lord but we must beleeue him to be our Lord. For wee all knowe and beleeue that the Deuill is a Lord and ruleth in the hearts of the Children of disobedience he is the God of this World and a Prince that beareth great sway but wee doe neyther know nor beleeue him to be our Lord as we beleeue Christ Iesus to bee the Lord of vs all Fiftly he addeth With your Spirit He craueth this Grace to be with his Spirit whereby he meaneth as much as if he had said with you one part of man being named for the whole the more principall part being put for the whole person For man consisteth of two essentiall parts of Soule and Body True it is the Apostle Paule doth sometimes deuide man into three partes the Spirit the Soule the Body as when he prayeth for the Thessalonians x 1 Thes 5 23. That their whole Spirit and Soule and Body should be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. By the Spirit he vnderstandeth the mind reason or vnderstanding which else-where hee calleth the y Ephe. 4 23. Heb. 4 12. Ephe. 4. 17 18. Spirit of your mind This is nothing else but a faculty of the reasonable soule which is seen in inuention and iudgement By the the Soule he vnderstandeth the inferior faculties and powers as the will and affections both which followeth the body which is the Instrument whereby the Spirit and Soule do worke By the Spirit in this place is not meant onely the minde or onely the Soule but the whole man is to be vnderstood as it is expounded Phil. 4. 23. The Grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you all And Col. 4 18. Grace be with you yet he nameth the spirit because it is the principall subiect and seat of grace Sixtly the Apostle proceedeth and saith Your spirit hee speaketh not to Philemon alone saying With thy Spirit but he enlargeth his heart and saith With your Spirit as speaking to many Whereby wee are to vnderstand those to whom this Epistle is written and deliuered to wit cheefly to Philemon whose Title it beareth and to Apphia his wife to Archippus the Minister and to the Church that was in his house to all these he wisheth the Grace of Christ Lastly he endeth with the word Amen which is as much as euen so or so be it or so it shall be Indeede it is no part of the former prayer but it betokeneth and signifieth two things First an hearty desire whereby we wish that we may be heard and that God would answere vnto our requests Secondly the certainty of our confidence and the confirmation of our Faith whereby we trust that we shall be heard It is an Hebrew worde retained by the Apostles in their Epistles and in other places wherewith we are taught to conclude our Prayers withall by Christ our Sauiour It is added to shew that we should come with boldnesse and beleeue that we shall obtaine trusting in the truth of Gods promises The postscript of the Epistle Hauing thus laide open the sense and meaning of the wordes in this last Verse it shall not be amisse to speake some-what of the wordes following which are the subscription and vnder-writing of this Epistle in these wordes Written from Rome to Philemon and sent by Onesimus a Seruant It is most likely that this Epistle was written and sent at one and the same time with that entituled to the Colossians both because the same persons are named in both the Epistles the same persons writing and the same persons sending salutations to others and both of them in the Post-script are sayde to be sent by Onesimus as it were by a Carrier only heerein resteth the difference that this Epistle was deliuered to Onesimus alone to bee carried to Philemon a priuate man but the other was conueyed by Tychicus and Onesimus to the whole Church of the Colossians whereof Philemon and his Family were but one part But touching this subscription as also others in other Epistles we must vnderstand that they were added by men and are no part of the Cannonicall Scripture which is the rule of our faith to which we must yeeld without all contention or contradiction and from which we cannot appeale without intollerable iniury to the spirit of God For howsoeuer diuers of these Post-scripts may be true yet it is very plaine and
they are in death Å¿ Dan. 5 6. like Belshazzar who in the middest of his Feast and fulnesse saw the hand-writing vpon the wall as a Prognosticate of his destruction Lastly albeit they haue the blessings of God and keep them in bondage yet withall they possesse the Cursse of God which alwaies waiteth vppon them and is ready to seize vpon them The Theefe liueth alwaies in feare of the Iudge and of the day of Assises so doe these men liue in continuall daunger of Gods Iudgement and punnishment which shall one day meete with them Sixtly obserue that he desireth grace to rest in their spirits and albeit he meane heeereby their whole persons as we haue shewed before in setting downe the Interpretation of the wordes yet heereby he assigneth the proper Seat of Grace to be the Soule For the Grace of Christ is an inward and spirituall thing and therefore taketh vp the inward and spirituall part of man Indeed when once grace is entred into the heart and sitteth there as a Queen to order all our thoughts and affections it wil spread it selfe through the whole man and afterward as it were goe out of the dores into the outward actions We see heereby where grace is especially felt for as the Soule is the subiect of it so the Soule hath the especiall feeling of it Our Iustification and forgiuenesse of sinnes the peace of conscience which passeth all vnderstanding is felt in the Soule yea Glorification and eternall life throgh Iesus Christ is felt in the Soule This teacheth vs to labour earnestly t Heb. 13 9. to haue grace in the heart that from thence it may flow into all our actions It is not enongh to haue gratious tongues gratious wordes gratious mouths we must first haue grace within and giue vnto God our heartes Nothing is more detestable to God and man then Hypocrisie there appeareth grace without but there dwelleth none within there is great shew but little truth or rather no truth at all Lastly obserue with me the last word whereby the Apostle shutteth vp the Salutation and the whole Epistle to wit Amen This is set downe in a word and yet it containeth more then the prayer it selfe For in prayer we testifie our desire by this we witnesse our Faith By this we obserue that vnto our requests and petitions in prayer must be ioyned Faith and Beleefe that God will grant the thinges craued This appeareth in the Prophet u Psal 89 52. Psal 89. Praised be the Lord for euermore So be it euen so be it Wee are taught thus to shut vp our prayers by Christ our Sauiour in that platforme which he hath left vs. Thus the Apostle closeth and concludeth his Epistle x 2 Cor 13 13 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ and the loue of God and the communion of the Holy Ghost be with you all Amen And indeed praier auaileth onely in them that beleeue y Iam. 1 6 and 5 16. It is the prayer of faith preuaileth much if it be feruent yea we must aske in faith and not wauer if we thinke to obtaine any thing at his handes From hence we learne that we ought alwaies to labour to giue assent to Gods promises when we pray and to striue against doubting and infidelity All the promises of God z 2 Cor. 1 20. are in Christ yea and are in him Amen vnto the glory of God through vs. This we see in the Father of the Child possessed Mark 9. When Christ Iesus said vnto him a Mark 9 23. 24. If thou canst beleeue all thinges are possible to him that beleeueth he answeared Lord I beleeue helpe mine vnbeleefe To pray without Faith is not to pray at all And to say Amen in the end of our prayers and yet to pray with doubting and without beleeuing is to make a lie and to teach our tongues to deceiue our hearts For this is a great iarre and discord when infidelity is in the heart and faith in the tongue when inwardly we wauer and outwardly the mouth vttereth Amen More-ouer so often as we vse publike prayers they must be pronounced and deliuered with that plainenesse feeling and zeale as that the people being thereby moued and their faith and affections going with that which is deliuered and prayed for may answere Amen vnto that which is desired This is it which the Apostle toucheth 1 Cor. 14. b 1 Cor. 14 15 16. I will pray with the spirit but I will pray with the vnderstanding also I will sing with the spirit but I will sing with the vnderstanding also Else when thou blessest with the Spirit how shall he that occupieth the Roome of the vnlearned say Amen at thy giuing of thankes seeing he knoweth not what thou saiest This reprooueth the Popish and Romish Liturgy that vse in diuine seruice a strange and vnknowne tongue whereby the people are nuzeled in ignorance and can receiue no c 1 Cor 14 19 1â— edification or instruction And heereby consider the deepe deuise of the Deuill how farre he hath preuailed in this false Church For when he saw he could not thus farre haue the vpper hand as vtterly to cast the word out of the Church and to take away the vse of prayer when he perceiued it to be vnpossible to roote out the word of God and to abolish the inuocation of his holy name he fell to worke another way and that is to suffer the thinges to remaine and to take away the right and profitable vse of them so that albeit the word is read it is read without knoledge and albeit prayers be made yet they are made without comfort Thus the names of the worde and prayer remaining the benifite of them is taken away The like we might say of the Sacraments especially of the Supper of the Lord they will seeme to haue it yet in truth they want it to allow of it and yet they destroy it and abolish it If the Deuill should vtterly remoue these thinges out of the way so that the names neither of the word nor of prayers nor of the Sacraments were heard among them all men might discouer this deceit no man would easily be seduced by this palpable grossenesse but he is a more cunning worke-man he can hide his snares from being seene so that he will not haue them vtterly remooued and renounced that the people might say we haue the word reade vnto vs wee haue good prayers saide among vs we haue the Sacraments with vs yet all is done in a strange manner the Priest vseth a strange tongue and the people are nurtured in strange ignorance For the word is heard ignorantly praiers are made ignorantly and the Sacraments are receiued ignorantly The whole frame of the Popish Religion is maintained by ignorance Thus much of the generall obseruations that might be enlarged and farther amplified which I haue briefly pointed out and albeit all of them be very pertinent yet I will
of God when we minde not the Kingdome that the father hath prepared for vs and the sonne hath purchased vnto vs. The Beastes were borne and fashioned to looke downe-ward man created after the Image of God looketh vpward and beholdeth the Heauens It is a great discord and iarre betweene the eye and the heart which should goe together when the eye is cast vpward and the heart of man groweth downeward the eye is fixed aboue and the heart delighteth to be alwaies groueling vpon the ground and glued vnto the earth Secondly as this Doctrine meeteth with their corruption that haue their conuersation below in the center and bowels of the earth y Phil. 3 20. y The 2. reprofe whereas it should be in heauen from whence we looke for a Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ so it reprooueth such as regard not the obedience to the first Table and duties of piety and holinesse which are to be perfourmed immediately to God Our Sauiour speaking of the first Table of the Law calleth it the first and great commandement first in dignity and order in dignity because it comprehendeth and containeth the duties we owe to God In order of Nature because from the loue of God proceedeth the loue to our Neighbour Likewise great because it is of greatest waight and stretcheth farthest and is chiefly to be respected of vs. Hence it is that when an expounder of the law asked him a question z Math 22 36 37 38. Maister which is the greatest commandement in the Law He answered him Thou shalt loue the Lord thy God with all thine heart with all thy soule and with all thy minde this is the first the great commandement These precepts are first commanded but they are last practised and least regarded They are called of Christ great but they are very small and little in the eyes of the greatest part and sort of men If they lead an honest and ciuill life before men if they deale iustly and truely with their Neighbours they thinke all is well they esteeme themselues as perfect men though they liue ignorantly prophanely and irreligiously though they haue no knowledge of God and of his worde though they regard not his worshippe priuatelie or publikelie If they can say wee are no Theeues or Murtherers we are not defiled with Fornication and Adultery we pay euery man his owne and do as we would be done vnto they suppose they beare as good a Soule to God as the best and shall bee saued as soone as any But aske them any thing of the worship of God or marke what their practise is touching his worship they haue no loue to it they take no delight in it their meditation is not vpon the word their care is not to sanctifie the Sabboath and consequently the duties which they perfourme toward men haue no right ground to stand vpon and therefore though they may bring profit to others yet can they minister no comfort to themselues The first Table is the heart of all Religion and the foundation whereupon the duties of Righteousnesse are builded If they proceed not from a religious respect to God they are as an house set vpon the Sand which wanteth a sure ground-worke Vse 2. Secondly we are put in mind from hence not to care ouer much for earthly thinges or to runne so farre after them that we forget our selues where we are True it is wee are bounde and charged in duty to vse the meanes that God hath appointed for vs and to exercise our selues with diligence labour and industry in our callings but we must not trust in these meanes and put our confidence in them and distrust the care and prouidence of God toward vs. There is a double care for the thinges of this Life there is a good and godly care which is necessary for euery one the contrary whereof is to be carelesse idle wasting and spending vnthristily and wickedly such thinges as are gotten by our labour This prouidence and fore-cast is commended and commanded in many places of the Scripture This the Apostle teacheth and speaketh off 1. Tim. 5. a 1 Tim 5 8. If there be any that prouideth not for his owne and namely for them of his houshold he denyeth the faith and is worse then an Infidell The other sort of care is a care ioyned with griefe and pensiuenesse and of this the Apostle saith b 1 Cor 7 32. I would haue you without care This care is an ouer-great care disquieting the heart and maketh it bond to the vnrighteous Mammon this is alwaies to be condemned as that which breedeth in vs a distrust in Gods prouidence and choaketh the loue of heauenly thinges and therefore is hurtfull and pernicious This our Sauiour reproueth in the Gospell according to Mathew Chap. 6. c Math 6 25. I say vnto you be not carefull for your life what ye shall eate or what ye shall drinke nor yet for your Body what ye shall put on c. Behold the Foules of the Heauen for they neither sow nor reape Which of you by taking care can adde one Cubite to his stature And why care ye for Raiment Behold how the Lillies of the field do grow and yet they neither labour nor spinne Therefore take no thought what ye shall eate or what ye shall drinke or wherewith ye shall be cloathed for your Heauenly Father knoweth that ye haue need of all these thinges c. Wee haue the Lord to care for vs who knoweth our wants and the meanes how to supply them He made all thinges before we had our being to teach vs his prouidence All the Mines of Siluer and Gold that lye in the heart of the earth are his and at his commandement Hence it is that the Apostle saith Heb. 13 d Heb 13 5 6 7. Haue your conuersation without Coueteousnesse and bee content with those thinges that ye haue for he hath said I will not faile thee neither forsake thee so that we may boldly say The Lord is mine helper neither will I feare what man can do vnto me Can we therefore doubt of his succouring of vs and the supplying of our wants If we consider his power he is God if his will he is our Father Will God forsake or forget his Creatures Or can a father be vnmindfull or vnmercifull toward his Children This were to make him no God no Father which is Blasphemy and impiety The Prophet Dauid hauing himselfe had a long experience of Gods watchfull eye ouer him teacheth vs also to depend vpon him Psal 55. e Psal 55 22. Cast thy burden vpon the Lord and he shall nourish thee he will not suffer the righteous to fall for euer It is great vanity to be ouergreedy and gaping after the transitory thinges of this world to be carking and caring in the seeking for them and to eate the bread of sorrow in going about them We should vse them as though we vsed them
thou shalt be a blessing I will also blesse them that blesse thee and cursse them that curse thee and in thee shall all families of the earth be blessed If then he will restore that which he hath taken away and make vp the breach that his hand hath made we cannot doubt of his liberality toward vs. The poore widdow had but an handfull of Meale in a barrell and a litle Oyle in a Cruze but they were encreased not wasted multiplyed not diminished vnto the time that the Lord sent raine vpon the earth 1 Kings 17 14. Whether therefore wee consider that the losse sustained for Christs sake and the Gospell is rather a sowing then a loosing and a laying vp rather then a scattering abroade or whether we consider that God is rich in mercy and the most bountifull rewarder of his seruants in both respects we conclude that lesser blessings are sometimes taken from vs that we may haue greater supplied vnto vs whereby our gaine is made better then our losse Vse 1 This Doctrine being duly waighed will be very profitable both to comfort such as are in trouble and to instruct such as are ignorant and to direct such in their obedience as wander out of the right way First let this be our comfort when we sustaine any losses or feele any wants though they be neuer so great though we must depart from lande and life yet in this case it shall be a gaine and aduantage vnto vs. For to gain and saue where we ought not is a certaine losse This gaine is little but the losse is great it is to enioy temporall things and to loose eternall it is a getting of the earth and a loosing of heauen a getting of substance and a loosing of the soule Miserable is this gaine and wretched is the lucre that is thus dearly bought purchased On the other side to bee content to forsake and renounce all for Christs sake shall in the end bring with it assured and perpetuall riches For what is it that we haue not receiued It is God that hath made vs not we our selues it is he that hath enriched vs and not we our selues and whatsoeuer we haue whether it be much or little we haue it not of our selues and therefore we hold all of him as Tenants at will he may re-enter and dispossesse vs of them when it pleaseth him so that we must render them vp into his hands when he calleth for them and be resolute to leaue them when he demandeth them of vs. Let vs not therefore shrinke backe for feare of trouble and persecution but set before vs the example of Christ who hath gone before vs f Heb. 12 2. he for the ioy that was set before him endured the Crosse and despised the shame and is set at the right hand of the throne of God The seruant must not be aboue his Maister nor the disciple aboue his Lord. Wee must account it an honour to beare about vs the markes of Christ Iesus in our body If we bee partakers of his afflictions and patience we shall also be partakers with him of his glory This is it which he exhorteth vs vnto vnto Math. 16. If any man g Math. 16 24 25 26. wil follow me let him forsake himselfe and take vp his crosse and follow me for whosoeuer will saue his life shall loose it and whosoeuer shall loose his life for my sake shal finde it for what shall it profit a man though he should win the whole worlde if he loose his owne soule Or what shall a man giue for recompence of his soule Whosoeuer is not thus perswaded and resolued for the profession of the Gospell and the faith of Christ and the witnessing of the truth to endure tribulation and to suffer persecution is not yet a Christian in deed but in name not in heart but in shew So then howsoeuer we be afflicted and made sorrowful for a season yet the time will come when our soules shall be comforted and we haue our heads lifted vp which blessed day wee ought to attend with all patience and desire with earnest Prayer Vse 2 Secondly seeing God sometimes depriueth his dear Children of outward and earthly blessings but rewardeth them with heauenly it serueth notably to instruct vs in the right meaning and vnderstanding of the reason annexed to the fift Commaundement where such as h Exod. 20 12. Ephes 6 2 3. Honor Father and Mother haue a promise of a special blessing made vnto them that they shal liue long vpon the earth Where we see that godly Children haue the promises of this life made vnto them For Godlinesse i 1 Tim. 4 8. is profitable vnto all things and hath the promises both of this life and of the life to come And on the other side the fearefull Iudgements of GOD are oftentimes vpon rebellious and disobedient Children The Wise-man sayeth k Prou 30 17 The eye that mocketh his Father and despiseth the instructions of his Mother let the Rauens of the valley pick it out and the yong Eagles eate him Obiection But we see it come to passe many times otherwise then hath bin spoken of and some wil obiect that wicked persons disobedient Children liue long and contrarywise good men obedient Children do oftentimes die quickly they prolong not their dayes to old age but depart hence in the prime of their youth Answere I answere first touching the vngodly then concerning the godly The vngodly indeed do continue long vpon the earth and die ful of daies but it is to their farther vengeance and to heape vp wrath against the great day of the fierce wrath of God and to fill vppe the greater measure of their sinnes that God also may fill vnto them the greater measure of his Iudgements This we see in Caine who was tormented with feare of punishment and gripings of Conscience and horror of hell and feeling of sinne which was worse vnto him then many deaths It had beene a great benefit to him if he had died so soone as he had bin borne for then he had not sinned so horribly then he had not murthered his natural brother so shamefully then he had not offended God so outragiously but now the longer hee liued the more sinnes he committed and the greater iudgements he deserued and the heauier tormeats he endured This we may say of all the vngodly who commit sin with all greedinesse and consequently liue to their heauier punishment But concerning the godly l The reasons why the godly oftentimes die quickly hee calleth them many times out of this present life betimes vnto himselfe and prouideth far better for them then if he had giuen them a long life For he taketh and translateth them from the miseries of this world to the ioyes of eternall life And it is often good for vs that the Lord take vs soone from hence for as thereby he bringeth vs to a better